The following is not real. Some of you know have known me will recognize some of the people, but this is not how this actually happened. People suggested I try writing something else so here you go.

So, Im going to be straight up for a second. I think about fucking everyone I meet. I think about how they would feel under my hands. Or how I could make them cum. I think about what kinky stuff they might be into. Is the fat old charge nurse into anal? What would that paramedic do if I asked him to piss on me? Would the clerk that checked me out at the store rim me if I went down on him?
All of these and more race through my mind. Normally I push them out of the way. Sometimes I dwell on them, and try to find out. And that’s how it was with my father in law.
From the moment I saw him, I wanted to fuck him. Joe and I had just started dating and we had gone to his parents house. My future father in law (lets call him Frank) was a runner. Not just recreationally. He liked to do marathons and shit like that. As such, he was in amazing shape. Athletic and slim. His muscles were well defined under his skin, and he had the sharp facial figures like a sculpture. His hair was still black, aside from the gray that had begun to appear at his temples.
To be fair, I was in shape then too. More than one, actually. They were just circles of various sizes.
From that day forward, I wanted to fuck him. I wouldn’t say I was obsessed, but I did think about it often. I was still occasionally fucking Joe’s brother, so I would find myself comparing their cocks. Joe’s wasn’t small, necessarily, but it lacked his brother’s girth. I began to wonder what it would take to get Frank to fuck around on his wife. He had raised one son to have an intense moral direction. Joe doesn’t like anything I like in the bedroom, mostly because he finds it degrading to me.
On the other hand, his other son was a complete dirtbag. He was the one that came on to me first. To be fair, I kept it going after the wedding, but he could have said no. What kind of a guy fucks his brothers wife the day they leave for their honeymoon?
So what kind of guy was Frank? One of his sons was an outlier, but which one? And then what kind of woman would not only entice him to cheat, but to fuck his sons wife as well. It was the kind of challenge I rose to. I had to find out. It would be quite the accomplishment, fucking all the men in a family. Well, aside from mine, I guess.
It would be a process. A long one. Find out if he would cheat. Find out if he would cheat with a fat girl. Find out if he would cheat with a fat daughter in law. Finally find out if he wanted a whore or an angel. I could do either, but angel was temporary. I would see him pretty regularly, once week or so, more often during the summer. He had a pool, you see, and Joe loved to swim.
So I got to work. First step was to see if he was even interested. I waited until the next time we went swimming. That would be a few weeks away, so I contented myself through masturbation that mostly involved him and my dad tag teaming me. By the time we were actually going, not even these clit sessions could tide me over.
I had thought about doing a two piece, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. So I settled on my one piece. It would be sufficient for this. The changing room was their bedroom, and it had a sliding glass door that led to the pool. There was a curtain to pull to cover it. I thought about leaving the curtain open, but there was never a time when he was the only one in line of sight. Disappointed, I headed to the pool to join the others.
It was while swimming that I saw my first opportunity. The pool itself was a saltwater pool, and at one end was a hot tub fixture that overflowed in a waterfall into the pool itself. Frank was standing by the waterfall, talking to Joe, who was in the tub. I dove under the water, and while I swam to the waterfall, I adjusted by suit so that I had a nipple peaking out. I wasn’t able to be sure, and I didn’t want too much to show, but it was a gamble.
I rose out of the water next to Frank, my left nipple exposed. I slid up next to him and asked what they were up to. Joe couldn’t see my tits from his position, No one else would be in line of sight if I turned towards Frank. Slowly, with the waterfall falling on me, I turned towards him and asked him what he was drinking.
He looked to me and opened his mouth to answer, but his eyes went right to my tit. I held my breath. Would he say something? Would he freak out? Would he just stare?
The latter. As he responded to me, I slowly exhaled the breath I had been holding. His eyes were flicking between Joe, me, and my nipple. I was looking him over too. His chest had a small v shaped patch of graying hair, his nipples sat flush against his body. His neck was ridged by firm tendons and muscles. Fucking hell he was sooo hot. Joe began moving toward the stairs so I dipped down and fixed my suit.
I swam away eagerly awaiting my next chance. I was optimistic about this thing for the first time. Pushing the envelope and taking chances were such a turn on for me that I was spent the rest of the swim time rubbing my clit hidden by the water.
We caught eyes a few times after that, but he didn’t really betray anything else. A plan took form. I would be the last to get out. I would go into the room to change, and somehow entice him in there once I had stripped out of my suit and covered myself. Then, a quick flash, or something. I wasn’t sure yet.
As luck would have it, Frank and I were the last two. Improvising, I got out and piddled around outside until Joe had finished changing. I went in, and began to look around the room for something to give me an excuse to get him in here. I had to hurry, and act while he was alone in the pool area. If anyone else was there, they might come instead.
It didn’t take long. There was a hamper in the bathroom for towels, but Joe had been Joe and just piled them on top of it. Under the pile of wet towels, it might be missed. I stripped out of my suit, and wrapped myself in a dry towel. I rushed to the door and looked out. He was still alone, but he was out of the pool.
I slid the door open. “Hey Frank. Where do I put my towels?”
He looked at me in the towel, and flipped his head to the main doors into the house, possibly to see were everyone was, then back to me. “I-In the bathroom, Claire.” He said.
“I looked I don’t see it. Can you show me?” I asked. Deliberately I looked down. His wet trunks clung to his body. It wasn’t hard to see the outline of his cock, hanging flaccid, along his body. It was hard to gage, but he looked bigger than either of his sons. I let my eyes linger, then went back to his face. I bit my lower lip.
Wordlessly he started towards me. “Thanks, Frank.” I said, retreating back into the room before he got there. Now what? I thought to myself. Just dropping the towel would be a high risk high reward situation. If he reacts poorly, it might be impossible to say it was just an accident. Instead, I sat on his bed, facing the bathroom. I spread my legs, leaving the towel on, but parted just enough.
He came in and stopped. My breath caught again. For what seemed like an eternity he stared at me. He smiled slightly, but it was gone as quick as it came. He moved to the bathroom.
“Oh.” He said as he rounded the corner. “Fuckin’ Joe.” He said. He leaned down to begin picking the towels up. He turned his head to me. His eyes right between my legs. I know he could see my pussy. “Does he at least put thigs away at home?”
I just shook my head, looking at him. He looked away and stood. “Well, there’s the hamper. You can put the towel in there.”
I stood, bent over to grab the wet one I had used, and walked into the bathroom, passing him in the door way. I turned sideways, ass to him, as I slipped through. I stuck my ass out, and brushed it across his groin, feeling his bulge as I did so. I dropped the towel in the hamper.
I turned to Frank. He was staring at me. “Can you hand me my clothes? They are on the bed.” His face was red as he turned and proceeded into the room. As soon as his back was turned, I went for it. I dropped the towel. He returned and stopped as soon as he saw me. “Thanks.” I said. And I took the clothes. He stared at me. At my tits. My pussy.
“Claire, I-“ he began. I closed the door.
Fuck. I needed to cum. I heard the door slide open and then close. I thought about his cock, I thought about him pinning me in the doorway and forcing it into me. I wondered if he would try to fuck my ass. My fingers went to my clit. It didn’t take long before I was cumming.
After, I took stock of where I was. I had gone for broke. It hadn’t blown up in my face. And I felt like I knew he would cheat. I felt like he liked big tits, and I felt that he wanted me to be slutty. Maybe this would be easy.
I was wrong. The next few swim days he was noticeably absent. His wife had said that he was running errands or something like that. She never seemed bothered. I fucked myself after one day imaging he had told her and we were going to have a threesome.
The next chance would be an unexpected one.
It was Labor Day. I remember because I was off and Joe worked, taking the double time that he would get. Joe was already gone when I woke, and knowing that I would have 7 hours in the house alone had me wet thinking about who I was going to have over to fuck. I had begun to flip through my contacts when the phone rang, the caller ID showing it was Joes cell. My heart sank. He had to be telling me that he was coming home early.
“Hey, babe.” I answered, forcing a yawn.
“You just getting up?”
“Yeah. Whats up?”
“I need you to do me a favor. I need you to go into the garage and grab a tool and bring it to my dad.” He said.
I sat straight up. “Yeah I can do that.”
“Mom has the car and she’s out at my aunts. He told me not to worry about it, but hes been looking forward to this project for a while.”
“Sure!” I jumped out of bed as he talked me through the garage and the location of the tool. Once identified, I let him go, and began to plot my course of action.
He was clearly hesitant. But he couldn’t trust himself around me. He knew what the game was, he knew he would lose, and he was just trying not to play. I needed to be able to get him to the table.
Clothes would be key. It was a little cooler, too cool for shorts, but leggings would work. No panties. The top would be a little trickier. My tits are huge, H Cups. Braless wasn’t an option, but I had an ill fitting balconette that let the tops of my areolas pop out if I positioned it right. A white camisole and light black sweater completed the outfit. I checked myself out in the mirror. A quick tug on the camisole brought a hint of areola into view. Perfect.
I went out to the truck, threw the tool in the back and headed off to my in laws house. The whole ride over there I had the butterflies in my stomach that were my vice. That anticipation of something new and different. The pushing of boundaries, the taboo of the act, the risk of getting caught. All were combining to give me a high that nothing else could touch.
By the time I pulled into the gravel driveway, my pussy was aching. As I rolled to a stop, I realized I hadn’t even thought about what I was going to do. I had been so preoccupied thinking about fucking him, that I hadn’t even bothered to think about how I was going to do it.
As I got out of the truck, Frank came out from the side of the house. He was in jeans and a long-sleeved red shirt. Sawdust clung to it. He stopped when he say me, but then continued on.
“What are you doing here, Claire?” There was a tinge of anger. Good.
“Joe told me you needed this.” I went to the back and pulled out the saw.
“Yeah I told him not to worry about it.”
“Well he worried.” I passed the saw to him.
He looked me up and down. “Tell him thanks.” He said and then turned with the saw and headed back to the house.
Fuck. This wasn’t working. I watched as he turned around back. He was resisting, but I saw it in his eyes. I know that look. Seen it in plenty of men’s eyes. I pulled the black sweater off, threw it in the truck, and headed off in his footsteps.
I rounded the corner and saw him in his workshop. Formerly a detached garage, he had turned it into his hobby room a few years ago. There was a piece of wood on two stands that he was measuring. A few stools and chairs littered the perimeter of the shop. When he saw me, he stopped and sighed.
“What are you working on?” I asked.
“Claire, why are you here?”
“Im bored.” I said, biting my lip. “Joe is at work, and hes not as entertaining as he could be even when he is home.
“W-well I got a lot of stuff to do here, and I’m not going to be entertaining anyway.” He returned to measuring.
“Well, anything is better than being alone at the house.” I found one of the rocking chairs and sat in it. So far, so good, but I was running out of moves. The silences persisted for a few minutes while he measured and marked different pieces of wood. Then it hit me. I had a plan. All I had to do was wat for my opening.
It didn’t take long. After about 5 more minutes of silence, he left to go inside to get something. I took my shot. As soon as he was gone, I jumped up and headed for the pool. Flipping the cover on the control panel, I flipped the tub to on. I raced back to the shop, and I stripped off all my clothes, placing them in the chair I was sitting in. I then raced through the brisk air to the tub, where I slid in.
The water was ice cold. My nipples immediately hardened. The water coming from the jets was warm, but still, my teeth began to chatter. I prayed the water would heat up quickly.
I heard the side door open. He was heading back into the shop. It didn’t take long before he rounded the corner. I waved at him. He slowly walked over.
“Claire. What the hell are you doing?”
“Entertaining myself.” I said. I made a show of pushing my hands down to my pussy. “Since you wont, I have to find something to do.”
“This ain’t right, Claire. Theres something wrong with you.”
I smiled and closed my eyes as my fingers slipped inside me. “Mmmhm.” I moaned in agreement. “Very wrong.” I said.
He watched me finger myself. He didn’t leave. I went all in. I stood and began to walk out of the tub. The chill in the air brought my chattering teeth back. “I’m going to go into the house and Im going to be entertaining myself. If you are bored, you should follow me.” And I headed for the sliding door.
I entered, thought about the couch, but decided against getting it all wet, and went to the floor instead. I got down on all fours, ass in the air, and began to play with my pussy. I rubbed my asshole too.
I heard the door open and smiled. I had won.
I rolled over and lay on my back. He stood over me. He began to undo his jeans and I moved to my knees. “You are going to love this, Frank.” I told him.
I was eager to finally see this cock. As his jeans fell I reached up and took his boxers in my hands, I pulled them down.
It was wonderful. Bigger than either of his sons. A good 6 or 7 inches, if I have to guess, but thick. His balls hung in a sack covered in gray pubic hairs. I opened my mouth, and licked the length of his shaft, my eyes locked with his. From the tip to the base, and then back again. He began to grow. I took him into my mouth and began to suck. Using my mouth, suction, tongue, suction, tongue. He grew to an impressive level of fullness in my mouth. I pulled it out.
“Gag me, daddy.” I said before plunging down on it again. This time I felt him hit the back of my throat and the first gag began. I felt his hand on the back of my head as he held me there. Oh yes. He wanted a whore. I’d give him that.
He let me up and I pulled back, rubbing the slime covered cock on my face. “You are so much bigger than Joe.” I said.
“Shut the fuck up.” He said and he forced it back in my mouth. Another round of gaging began. When he let me up from it, I went back to his balls, letting the cock lay across my face. I licked and gently sucked each ball, and then I moved lower. He moved back. He looked at me confused. “What are you doing?”
Poor bastard. He’d never been rimmed. I smiled. I stood and undid his shirt. Once off I sucked and nibbled at his nipples as I walked him back to his chair. He fell down into it. I returned to my knees and the blow job. Building up a good supply of saliva, I worked down to his balls again, and then to under them.
It was clear he had been working, but it turned me on even more. Lower and further I pushed, my tongue searching for his ass. I could hear him moaning. I reached up and grabbed his cock. Mainly to keep him from jerking it and cumming too quick. I finally found it. I thought about how wanton and whoreish I was being. On my knees, with my tongue on my husbands fathers ass.
“Fucking hell, Claire.” He moaned. I pulled out.
“Betty doesn’t to that, does she?” I smiled.
He shook his head and stood up. It was his turn to take control. He turned me around and began kissing my neck and rubbing my tits. I felt his cock pressing into my back. He reached down and inserted a finger into my pussy. I felt him pushing me down and over. I resumed my position on my knees, my shoulders and head on the carpet.
“Fuck me daddy.” I said.
“Where?” he asked
“Anywhere you want.”
“Does he do anal?” I shook my head no, preparing for the possibility that I was about to take a pretty big cock in my ass. “Just my pussy.”
I felt the head at my ass. I reached back and spread for him. “Yessss, daddy.” He began to push in. I gasped when he first popped in. We had no lube, aside from my spit, and he was bigger than any I had been buttfucked with in a while. I let my cheeks go. The pain was reaching my threshold. I took my other hand and went to my clit, hoping to off set it.
That seemed to work. The searing pain became more bearable. “Im a whore. Im a whore. Im a whore.” I began to repeat to myself reminding myself that I wanted this. He began to slid in and out.
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Frank?”
“Call me daddy.”
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Daddy?”
“Not in a while.” It turned me on even more that Betty used to take dicks in her ass.
“Pull my hair daddy.” He obliged as he began to pick up speed. He had the stamina I expected from a runner, as well as the endurance.
He was pounding my ass now. My own fingers had brought me to the point of climax. I screamed as the cum took me, clinching my ass around his thick invading cock. I fully expected him to cum. But he slowed down. Not wanting to hurt me as my ass was clenching, he slowed, delaying his own satisfaction.
As soon as I subsided, we resumed the fucking. His relentless assault on my body. I couldn’t wait to have him fucking my pussy like this. “Im gonna cum, Claire.” He exclaimed.
“Do it daddy. Cum inside me.”
With a shudder he did. With each pump he moaned and shook. I couldn’t feel him cumming, but I knew it was a lot. I only felt it as he fell out of my ass. He fell next to me, catching his breath. I moved to my side and snuggled up next to him. “Good?” he asked me.
“Better than both your sons.” I smiled.
He looked at me shocked for a moment. Before he began to smile, letting his head fall back to the floor. “Wow. You are a whore. But you are an amazing fuck.”
I smiled and looked down at his cock. The cum coated it, but it didnt look bad. I leaned over and took it into my mouth. He looked at me with a mixture of lust and confusion. I felt his cock twitch a little in my mouth.
I pulled off it. “I want you to fuck my pussy next.”

Damien: Everybody hates me!
Mr.Mackey: Why do you suppose that is?
Damien: Because I'm the son of the devil!
Mr.Mackey: Uh huh that's a good start, why else?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: You bastards!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Mr.Garrison: What kind of sick weirdo are you?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: Say some thing Mr. Hankey.
Mr.Hankey: Aaaaah
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny! Dude, Kenny is dead.
Chef: Hello there children. Let me sing you a little song:
I'm gonna make love to you woman
Officer Barbrady: Well you ain't Fiona Apple,
and if you ain't Fiona Apple I don't give a rat's ass.
Reporter: What would drive a man to such a disgusting act?
Some Woman: My god that's disgusting!
Stan: Whoa dude, how do you have sex with a chicken?
Stan: At least im not a little pig fucker.
Cartman: God damn it!
Stan: Dude!
Kyle: Huh Sick
Mr.Hankey: Aaaah
Cartman: You get you bitch ass back in the kitchen, and make me some pie!
Mr.Garrison: You got to hell!
Stan: You butt plug.
Kyle: Damn!
Cartman: Well screw you too.
Cartman: Well?
Ms.Cartman: Sure Hun.
Cartman: Kick Ass!
Cartman: Hey, ill blow your freakin head off you peice of crap!
Mr.Mackey: I mean your one screwed up little kid, do you understand?
Cartman: He is a very disturbed little boy.
Ms.Cartman: You want some Cheesy Poofs?
Cartman: Yeah I want Cheesy Poofs!
Ms.Cartman: You can have a eensy weensy bit can't you?
Cartman: Well?
Ms.Cartman: Just a weensy eensy woo-woo?
Cartman: Okay!
Ms. Cartman: I bought you some Cheesy Poofs and Happy tarts!
Cartman: God Damnit!
Ms.Cartman: Just a weensy eensy woo-woo?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: You bastards!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Mr.Garrison: What kind of sick weirdo are you?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: Say some thing Mr. Hankey.
Mr.Hankey: Aaaah!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny. Dude, Kenny is dead.
Mr.Garrison: Dumb ass, what a retard!
Stan: You fat fuck!
Kyle: Screw You.
Stan: Dude.
Mr.Garrison: Don't be such a little wuss!
Officer Barbrady: Fruitcake!
Cartman: Bitch.
Wendy: No, I'm not acting like a freak!
Cartman: Well I was standing out in a field and I had this huge satellite dish
sticking out of my butt, and then there were hundereds of cows and aliens, and
then I went up on the ship, and Scott Baio gave me pinkeye!
Stan: What the hell are you talking about!
Mr. Garrison: There are no stupid questions, just stupid people!
Wendy: Barf is gross!
Cartman: Nobody gives a rat's ass!
Pippins: Lunchy munchy hmm!
Stan: Oh yeah? Well at least my moms not on the cover of Crack Whore magazine!
Cartman: Damnit, would you shut the hell up?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: You bastards!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Starvin' Marvin: Yeah I want da cheezy poof!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Mr.Hankey: Howdy Ho!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny. Dude, Kenny is dead.
Cartman: Son of a bitch.
Jesus: Yay, believe in me, and ye shall find peace, the way is paved with gold for ye who seek truth!
Ring Announcer: Wearing very very black trunks...the king of all that is evil...
Towns People: Barbara Striesand, Barbera Striesand!
Barbera Striesand: I'm Barbera Striesand!
Chef: Barbera Striesand?
Leonard Maltin: Barbera Striesand.
Kyle: Kick the baby!
Ike: Don't kick the baby!
Leonard Maltin: Leonard Maltin.
Leonard Maltin: Sydney Potier.
Chef: Sydney Potier?!
Stan: Oh yeah.
B.S.: Your some little hick!
Stan: You ugly skank!
Cartman: Damn your black heart, Barbera Stiesand! Hey! Why dont you stop dressin' me up like a mailman, and making me dance for you, while you go and smoke crack in your bedroom and have sex with some guy I don't even know on my dad's bed!

I confess everything is going wrong that can go wrong. I've had every single one of my best friends betray me at this point. One won't talk to me because I'm not christian enough for him, the other I dropped because he was talking behind my back and setting up situations for me to get hurt and go into his arms and get back with him. I'm being harassed by some crazy girl who's in love with my boyfriend who sends me threats and insults and I just found out yesterday that my best friend has been hitting on my boyfriend and may have had a relationship with him behind my back. My mother is too obsessed with herself and 3 boyfriends to actually do stuff and pay the bills so there's no internet, cable, heat, or hot water. I have to stay with my 8 year old ADD brother who never shuts up and I just want to blow my brains out.

i spent an hour working on this then the post vanished. let me know what you think, and ladies post a pic up and you might be next
I worked at this same dumb ass job for twenty years. twenty years at the same office, twenty years of the same dull bullshit. Today I showed up at the same time as I always had, sat at my desk like normal, but then noticed one different thing. the desk next to me, which had been occupied by the man who trained me for the last twenty years was now empty other than a phone and a password ready computer. He retired yesterday so it wasn't unexpected, just different. I started working, when I heard my boss coming towards my desk. I looked up and and saw him being followed by a tiny, tight 18 year old. her dark hair flowed past her shoulders, as I tried not to notice her low cut top, or her ultra short skirt. They stooped next to my desk. He introduced me to stephanie, told me that she was our newest employee and I would be the one to train her. I shook her hand as the boss walked away. She set down a small stack of papers then logged on to the computer before stepping over to my shoulder. She watched my tutorial as what to do, I trying not to notice her resting her brests on my shoulder. Once I covered the basics she stepped back over to her chair, I couldn't help but steal a look at her ass. It was the most perfect and tight ass I've seen since college. I turned back to my computer, and back to my work. After several minutes, I turned to check on her, and instead saw her snapping some selfies with her top pulled down, and up her skirt. I cleared my throat, suggesting that she might want to wait til lunch to do that. At lunch I stepped out and sat in my car. I laid the seat back and shut my eyes. The thought of the exhibitionist that i'm working with made my pants uncomfortably tight, but I knew I'd have to deal wit it until i got home, i thought. After a few minutes, I heard my car door click. I looed over and saw stephanie. Before I could say anything, she shushed me, then pulled her top down, placing my right hand on her soft and firm tit. She bit her lip as she undid my pants, trying not to focus on me playing with her nipples. She smiled as she began pumping my 12" cock. Her hand didn't fit all the way around it, so she placed her second hand on and began stroking it. I closed my eyes at the little tease, who clearly knew how to make a man feel good. She kissed the tip gently before licking along my slit. her tongue then swirled around the ridge, before her lips covered my throbbing head. she continued stroking before spitting on it to speed her hands up. she pulled her phone out of her purse with one hand and placed it propped up against the door, with the screen facing her. She then took the tip back in her mouth, but this time began bobbing her head up and down, slowly taking in more and more. about half was down, she began to struggle, but my hand on the back of her head encouraged her not to give up. She popped up for a breath, as strings of spit rolled from her lips, all the way to my old balls. she slid her skirt pulled a little and went back to work sucking my dick. her ass was smooth and absolutely perfect, the kind every man dreams of. I reached down and began massaging her ass as she cupped and massaged my balls. I felt my dick begin to warm, knowing she was moments from making me blow, so I took a chance. I pushed a finger into her ultra tight rosebud. while not a virgin, it would still be a tight fuck. I looked at her as she had finally reached the point where my balls were the only thing not in her mouth. I close my eyes as she slid back up, triggering a rush of cum from my dick, that not only filled her mouth to over flow, but left my dick cum soaked too. She smiled at me and swallowed nicely, before grabbing her phone. As she adjusted her clothes and mine, she fumbled around with her phone. Before she got out she giggled and scribbled an address down for me. "meet me here if you want more daddy!" daddy was right, i would be fucking a girl young enough to be my daughter.

Daughter Pays off Dad's Debt (Part one of two)

Disclaimer:

This is a work of fiction.
Not true just wishful thinking.
All involved are fictionally over 18.

Below is a pic of the story's motivation. The real Sasha.

She couldn't believe her father as he phoned her right after she got home. She couldn't believe he would pull this stunt again.

“What happened?” she asked, more concerned with the safety of her father than with the task she was going to have to do.

“The goddamn #4 horse was a shoo-in. A shoo-in! I thought it would be easy money, honey,” he answered, clearly drunk. “Let's just be glad Antoine gave us the choice to do this again versus breaking my legs.” He tried to make the last part sound hopeful.

Sasha looked at the body length mirror in front of her and admired herself. Shoulder length dirty blond hair, pink pouty lips that fit symmetrically on her slight tanned Russian-ancestry face, and blue eyes that shined like diamonds. Still listening to her father as he began to cry on the other end of the phone, she checked her backside out, her firm peach butt barely fitting into her waist high jean shorts. Turning back around, she mindlessly fixed the fit of her bra on her c-cup breasts.

Realizing she was more annoyed by her father's crying than the task, she asked, “How many guys?”

“Wha?” her dad asked.

“How many guys? Last time, the guy, Richard, I think was his name, said that he wouldn't mind if I got shared with a few guys. How many guys am I blowing to clear your debt?”

Silence.

“How many, dad?”

“...it's a $2000 marker, sweetie.”

“Jesus,” she muttered, her head exploding in fear for her dad. And her mouth. “What time?”

“He said the next guy to knock on your door will be the one to collect my payment. Can you be ready, sweetie?”

“Yes, daddy,” she said, smiling slightly, aroused at the idea of getting to blow a large black man. “I'll do it.”

* * *

Darnell, who was a delivery driver for the Brown Delivery Company, had been having a bad day. First, his wife left him, having found the skinny white girl porn on his phone. Then, his boss, finding out he had been drinking on lunch breaks, said that he had one more strike until he was on his ass. Darnell, who stood at 6'4” and muscular and black as night, could not be in a worse mood.

The door to the next house was in a rich neighborhood. He didn't mind it because most of the rich guys were at work this early in the afternoon. Knock, wait for an answer, leave the package, and next house. He would be done early, so that was a plus.

He approached the door with a small parcel. Darnell knocked on the door. Waiting a few seconds, he knelt down to set the parcel down. On his knee, the door opened up. His cock immediately hardened as a small white girl in booty jeans, a tanktop, and confident facial expressions stood in front of him. “Are you him?” Sasha asked, straightening her hair over her firm tits.

“What's that?” Darnell asked, smiling. Women had tried to flirt with him before. But they were mostly cougars. Admiring the girl, he realized none had ever been this sexy.

Sasha examined his clothes and the box in his hands. “Am I your reward?”

“Umm...yes?” he answered, standing up.

She giggled. “I can't believe this. You're even bigger than Antoine's last guy. He must be pretty in debt to you for you to get this.”

“Umm... I sure am!” he said, trying to figure out what the hell the girl was talking about.

“Okay,” she said, smiling. “Come on in.”

In disbelief, Darnell asked stupidly, “Where's your dad?”

“Well, he's not here,” she said, turning from him and shaking her ass playfully. “Obviously. And I'm 18, by the way. Don't feel guilty.”

“Fine,” Darnell said. His day getting a whole lot better by the second.

He followed the girl into the house and was led into the living room, a leather couch laid out.

“We can do it here,” Sasha said, her white cheeks growing red with shyness. “Or my room,” she pointed to the stairs.

“Umm...” Darnell sat down on the couch. “Here's fine.”

“Okay,” she dropped to her knees in front of him. She pointed at her shirt. “On or off?”

“Uhh...” still in disbelief, Darnell answered, “Off?”

“Ok!” she exclaimed, sliding her tank top off. Underneath, a bright blue push up bra barely contained her firm but healthy c-cups. “Please don't get any on this. I just got this bra.”

“Umm...ok?”

“Ok! Uhh, your pants?” she gestured at his brown delivery man pants.

Instinctly, Darnell slid his pants and boxers off to his ankles. Out popped his seven inch, already full erect black cock.

“Jesus Christ!” Sasha exclaimed, covering her mouth and then touching the meat of the cock. “That's fucking huge!”

Darnell smiled. He knew that his cock was decent. Odds are that this little slut had never seen one this big with the white boys she probably fucked with. “So...uhh...” he mumbled, proudly looking at her tiny white hands on his black cock.

“Oh, right...”

Without a moment's hesitation, she mounted her mouth on his cock, her gag reflex well-trained. One hand attached itself to his balls as the other stroked the base.

Her pouty lips moved up and down four, then five inches. Up and down she sucked. Stopping momentarily, she stroked the cock slowly, her eager saliva covering the whole cock. “You are one lucky guy,” she whispered, admiring his cock. “You know, my dad works a lot... And works with Antoine a lot. You could...come over...if you want.”

Liking the idea but liking the idea of her sucking more more, he muttered, “Just keep sucking bitch.”

“Yes, sir,” she said, eagerly putting the cock back in her mouth. She continued to bob her head on the cock continuously for three minutes.

“Look up at me. Let me see those eyes, slut.”

Without removing the cock from her mouth, Sasha looked up at him.

Getting close, Darnell stood up, balancing himself with his pants around his ankles. He grabbed the back of her head, briefly fucked her throat. She gagged on his cock, her eyes going back into her head. “Fuck, yeah!”

Slurp.

Slurp.

Slurp.

She let her mouth turn into his fuck hole as he continued to fuck it.

“I said look up at me!”

Struggling, she followed his order.

He let her bob on her own as he reached down and unhooked her bra.
“Hey, my dad said you only got oral!” she protested, the cock still on her lips.

“Shut up and suck,” Darnell yelled, the bra off and his big black hands exploring her firm tits.

Wanting to stop but wanting to get this black cock to explode more, Sasha let the man fondle her as she counter sucked his throat fucking.

Slurp

Slurp

Slurp.

“Fuck...yeah...you... little...bitch... “ he yelled, as he fucked harder than he had the whole session.

Whipping his cock out of her mouth, he shouted, “Show me that face. Show me those eyes!”

He grabbed her chin and angled her face up. Slowly, he dropped her balls onto her waiting tongue. The girl's tongue circulated and vibrated on the bottom of the ball sack as Darnell stoked his wet cock hard and fast.

Looking dead into her eyes, Darnell yelled, “OH FUCK!”

String after string after bead after bead of cum covered her eyes, her chin, and her forehead. The last vinegar stroke landed right into her pretty little ponytail. “FUCK!” he yelled.

Sasha, still covered, mumbled, “Well, that was fucking hot!”

Suddenly, the door to the house slammed open. Standing there were three black gentlemen about Darnell's size, all dressed in suits.

“Who the fuck is this?!” the man in the front shouted.

“Who the fuck are you?” Darnell asked, having quickly pulled his pants up.

“I'm Antoine, mother fucker. Who the fuck are you?”

“Shit...” Darnell whispered, buttoning his pants.

Sasha wiped cum out of her eyes and looked at Antoine. “Mr. Antoine? If you're here, then...who's he? Isn't he the one collecting?”

Darnell ran out the door past the three black gentlemen, jumped in his truck. As he did, Antoine yelled out, “Thanks for warming her up for us.”

Sasha stared at the three remaining men. “Umm...but my dad said...”

“Your dad said we get the first shot at the pretty little mouth. Seeing as how that brother just used it up, we gon' use some other holes. One ...or two...at a time...”

Sasha shrugged her shoulders and reached out for Antoine's fly. “I guess a deal's a deal.”

End part one of two.

So today I stalked someone for sex. I know how that sounds, but read on.

I was sitting on the bus back to my place from uni, I don't have a license you see, plus there's always a few chicks you can check out as you ride. Now we stop at a shopping centre and a few folks get on, and one of them caught my eye. She wasn't pretty by any means, she was middle aged, wearing clothes for a woman about half her age, with some reddish dye streaked through her frazzled blonde hair. She looked sort of haggard. The best way I could think of to describe it would be someone who used to be addicted to crack and has recovered, but the damage is slow in reversing. Anyway, she got on the bus and cracked open a can of bourbon and coke when she sat down near me.

Now I'm no great looker, my features are average but given my shaved head and my goatee and my rather large build, I look like a biker. Still I don't have too much trouble getting girls, some of them like that dangerous look. But anyway, it'd been a while since I'd gotten laid, and with this haggard lady, no wedding ring, drinking bourbon at 2 in the afternoon? I figured I knew where she would be heading once she got off the bus, and I could practically smell the opportunity to get some pussy.

For some reason, I don't know why, but I decided that I wanted this used up woman. Something about her, maybe the hint of good looks that she'd obviously had in the past but lost, drew me in.

So I sat on the bus and stared, the bus stopped in an area I know pretty well and she hopped off, I jumped off and followed her, forgoing the trip home. As I suspected, she made her was to a bar. I followed her in and ordered a beer and watched as she proceeded to get steadily more wasted as the afternoon dragged on.

I made my move around 5ish and offered to buy her a drink. She was flattered, some young guy paying attention to her? Which shows how shit faced she was, since I look hella intimidating even if I am in my twenties.

We get to talking, by which I mean she talks and rants at me while I pour more booze into her and listen. She tells me her name is Lyn, and she's obviously into me since she finds almost any excuse to touch me, so I lean and whisper into her ear, "I'm going to take you home and fuck you till you can't stand." Not the best line obviously, it's a gamble whether it works or not, I find chicks who are really desperate for it will go for it, and tonight luck was on my side. We leave the bar, although I buy a bottle of some whiskey for the road, and we begin walking back to her place. She lives nearby, but it takes a good twenty minutes to walk there since she's stumbling all over the place, while I continued drinking and making her drink.

We get to her house and Lyn tells me to be quiet because her kids are probably asleep. I'm not a parent, but if she has kids that go to sleep at 8pm then they must be the wussiest bunch of brats to ever walk the earth.

We creep into her room, or rather I creep, Lyn clomps, and fall onto the bed. I become like an animal, I tear off her jacket and shirt and start sucking and biting her nipples while she tells me to stop and close the door, but I don't care. I pull down her skirt and leggins and her pussy is hairy as fuck. If I wasn't so damn horny I would've walked away right then, but I don't care. I bury my mouth into and go to down on her.

She lies there moaning like crazy and keeps trying to shove my head away while telling me to close the door, finally I stand up and position her so that she can't see the door, while I can, she asks if it's closed, and I say yes. Then I unzip and pull of my pants, I'm hard as a rock and ready to go. She stares up at me all bleary eyed and asks if I have a condom, which I don't. I tell her its on and shove in. She gasps and stops asking me stupid questions and focuses on trying to thrust up at me.

I begin thrusting, hard. I'm strong, really strong. So the bed starts squeaking and making noise while I ram away in her and she starts moaning and telling me to stop being so rough but I don't care at this point. I'm so horny that I've gone mad. I keep thrusting away, shaking the bed when I hear something. I look up and in the doorway are her kids. She had a daughter about who looked about twelvish and a son who was younger. They stood there watching as this stranger was screwing their mother. It made me even hornier. I bent down, keeping my eyes on the kids and start biting their mum's nipples and sucking on her tits. They just stare at me going to town on their mother, before finally I can feel my balls a ragin'. I'd thought I was banging her hard before, but for the last two minutes I begin slamming into her so hard the bed moves around the floor, she begins crying out as she orgasms and a few moments after she finishes, I cum inside her. The kids are still standing there and even though I just came, I'm still hard as shit, still in case she sees, I stand up and walk over to the door, my cock clearly visible, the daughter couldn't take her eyes off me while the son just looked away. I smiled down at the daughter and batted my wet, slimy cock against her cheek and over her lips before closing the door. That was pretty weird for me, not into the sort of shit personally. She was very cute though.

Then I returned to the bed and grabbed Lyn and flipped her over, I pull her ass up and shove my dick in her again. I start banging her away why she starts moaning into the bed. Or maybe she's crying, it was hard to tell. I just keep fucking her. I take forever to finish this time around, it begins to make my cock hurt with how long it takes for me to come, finally I do and her butt collapses onto the bed as soon as I let go of her waist. She lies there, breathing heavily like shes run a marathon, I'm not in much better shape, but I haven't finished yet. I start jerking off trying to get hard again, but its not easy. I think about what I did to her daughter and suddenly I start to harden, once again I found that odd since I generally go for women my own age.

I walk up to my cock sleeve, who's still lying there like she's dying. I pull her ass up again and this time, I spit on her ass crack. I grab my dick and rub the spit up and down her butt. I spit two more times before my mouth feels a little too dry for more, all the while rubbing the spit against her hole. I'm not big on anal without a condom, it can lead to urinary tact infections and all sorts of shit. But tonight, I just don't care. I grab my dick and begin pushing in. She's tight. Really tight. Maybe even an anal virgin, but probably not. She begins squealing, or at least as best she can, before finally I'm in and she gives this little scream of pain before just shutting up and taking it. I begin sawing in and out of her, she's so tight it feels like the blood can't get to my dick, it actually sort of hurts, which was rough as my dick was pretty tender by that point.

Still I don't stop. I keep fucking, trying to bust a nut in this lady's ass. She starts moaning again, which makes me even hornier. I keep fucking away and she begins to grind her ass against me, the slut likes it! The first fuck had probably taken ten minutes, the second one maybe forty. The third one, I have no clue. It feels like it took hours though. I was screwing her for so long, I lost count of her orgasms after three, and still I couldn't finish. I reached around and began playing with her slightly saggy tits. About C-cups, there was enough of them for some fun. I begin pinching her nipples and tugging on them really hard while I whisper in her ear what a dirty bitch she was. How she'd probably fuck her son just to get off, and she begins crying that no, she's not like that, and I tell her of course she is, she's a filthy whore.

And still I couldn't get off. My dick hurts not, my abs ache and my back feels like I've slipped a disc. I still fuck her, but it's not nearly as fast or as hard as the earlier ones. I spit on her, I degrade her as much as possible without going into scat or pissing on her, because that shit grosses me out. Finally I wrap my hands around her neck (which wasn't easy from behind with her face down on the bed, but my hands are just big enough to make it work) and choke her a little, which makes her tighten up even more, but for some reason it gets me going a little bit. I start choking her in earnest and she starts fighting back against me, I start fucking harder, the pain in my muscles burns and my dick feels like its going to drop off, but still I fuck. I plow her and scream obscenities in her ear while choking the shit out of her and finally I cum.

I blow my load deep in her ass, and I have no idea why but it was far larger than the previous two I'd left in her pussy. It was possibly the most incredible ejaculation of my life, and it was with this used up broad whose pussy was covered in hair, and a disgusting ass and slightly saggy tits.

I pull out, and my dicks got a bit of brown on it, luckily she has a small en suite which I use to clean myself off, when I come back out she's lying there face down on the bed, not even moving beyond panting like a bitch in heat. I spit on her again and put my pants back on. I was done here. I open the door, her kids are still there, although the son had fallen asleep. The girl gave me a frightened look and I just smiled back. Then I left their home, went back to the bar, called up a mate and got a lift home.

And that's my story, anyone else ever done something like this? As in gone home with some middle aged chick who's past her hotness date and just fucked the shit out of her?

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---
As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

To be continued.

I confess that I have thought about my mom sexually for a while. Sometimes I feel guilty after I blow my load and sometimes the opposite. I have fantasized about her catching me jerking off but never really had the guts to do it on purpose. In fact the other day I was sitting on the toilet (shes staying over at my one bedroom/bath apartment) and she accidentally walked in then apologized and closed the door. I was like fuck I should have been jacking off. So today I was doing the deed in my room after I got back from school and she was prepping some lunch. She calls my name so I put my hardon back in my boxers while im sitting down and let her bring the minitable with my lunch on it into my room. She asks me what I want to drink but I just told her I would get it, so after she leaves I get up and flip my boner up under my shirt to hide it (im sure you guys know what im talking about)and grab a drink and close my door.

She interrupted me before I could finish so I was like what the hell lemme bust one out really quick before I eat. So I'm just rubbing my hard dick at some cumshot videos and then she barges in to give me a piece of bread to eat with my meal. She didn't notice at first, but I was just standing questioning if I should hide myself or not. But I'm just horny as hell and in a daze so my hands are off my dick and it is just full on bursting out of my boxers. I said "mom.." and then she looked at me and then I saw her eyes get wide as she saw my raging boner then she said excuse me and shut the door while taking the bread back with her. I couldn't tell if she was surprised or aroused. I walked out after I finished eating and thanked her for the meal and she acted like nothing happened and said that her and my sister are gonna go to the movies for a bit which I think she is trying to give me jacking off space. Anyway this is my first confession, let me know if anyone has had similar experiences.

hottest bestiality story ever?

dog Rapes Woman

Archive name: not.txt (F/beast, rp, v)
Authors name: Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
Story title : Not a Woman's Best Friend
--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2003. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
Not a Woman's Best Friend (F/beast, rp, v)
by Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
***






You know all those stupid Internet stories floating around about how women like having sex with a dog and they have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks? What absolute bullshit! This is a more realistic story.
***


My name is Christine and I was raped by a dog. I was thirty-two years old at the time (I'm thirty-five now) and living twelve miles east of Seattle,
Washington. The only reason that I'm telling you this is because of all the stupid Internet stories floating around about how women are won over by having sex with a dog and have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks. That is such bullshit.It was a Saturday morning and I was cutting my lawn. The house I was renting had an attached garage and a medium-sized yard. It wasn't the greatest house in the world--or
even in Seattle--but it was clean and well maintained and it fit my budget. I was mowing along the front sidewalk, made a turn back toward the house when the sound of a car's tires screeching on the pavement behind me made me jump. I turned around quickly, half expecting to see someone flying through the air, but it wasn't a person at all, but a dog.



He had come out of the woods across the street and tried to cross the road; now he stood just inside the verge of the woods again, looking back over his shoulder. His ears were laid back on his head and his tail tucked smartly
between his legs. The driver laid on his horn, yelled at the dog fiercely, and then sped away. As the car drove out of sight, the dog cautiously reemerged from the woods and sat down on his haunches. He was a black Labrador Retriever, a big one, and he watched me with a dog's typical aplomb, ears pricked up and head canted to one side as though wondering what I was doing over here. I had never seen him before and guessed he was
lost. I called to him and it was obvious that he heard me, but for some reason he ignored my call and I thought, Well fuck you too, doggie, and went back to cutting the lawn.



After finishing up, I went into the house and made myself a roast beef sandwich with a cold glass of milk and watched the noon-time news. Just as the news was going off, I heard a dog whining outside my screen door and I
went to have a look. Of course it was the black Lab."Hello," I greeted him. "You decided to be social now?"He was bigger than I had originally thought, at least 120 pounds, and although he didn't have a collar on, from his appearance it was obvious he belonged to someone. He was lost all right. His owner was probably looking for him now or would be soon enough. In the meantime, he looked pretty thirsty and I went to the kitchen and got him a bowl of water. When I set it near him on the porch, he backed away and wouldn't touch it until I went back inside and closed the screen door. "You are the weirdest dog I've ever seen," I said. This from Christine the expert, who'd never had a dog in her life.



I leaned against the jamb and watched him lap the water. He was watching me back. I tried talking to him in a soothing tone of voice, but he remained just as wary as ever. When I pushed open the door, intending to join him on the porch, he backed away and headed down the steps, took off at a run across the lawn. Just as he neared the curb, however, another car came around the bend going way too fast--as usual--and for a moment I thought the dog
would panic. But the driver laid on his horn and doing a one-eighty, the Lab bolted back towards my house, darted in behind the row of hedges beneath the front window and let out a frustrated woof! He just stood there panting.
If I don't do something soon, I thought, this dog is going to get killed. Not really sure what I was doing, I picked up the empty bowl, refilled it at the kitchen sink, then walked through the garage to the side door, opened it and set the bowl in the doorway. Then I walked a short distance away. "This isn't going to work," I grumbled to myself. "He wouldn't even let you near him."
A few minutes went by and the dog ventured far enough out from behind the bushes to sniff the air and observe me with his impenetrable black eyes. I couldn't help it, it made me shiver. I backed up a step and thought, Maybe
this is not such a hot idea, Chris. Maybe you should just go back inside, lock the kitchen door and call the damn pound.



But before I could reject this idea as plain old school-girlish silly, I heard the phone ringing and went back inside to answer it. It was Jean Michaels, a friend from New York with whom I hadn't talked in a long time. As I chatted with her gaily for the next half an hour, I watched through the open kitchen door. The dog never came in.
-- -- --



I shut the garage door and locked it. It was quarter to two and although I'd looked for the Lab all around the house and inside the garage, he was nowhere to be found. He'd done whatever it is lost doggies do, I guess...
gotten lost even more.Disgusted with the way I felt, I took a shower, toweled
dry, and put on a bathrobe. I was drying my hair when I thought I heard a noise from the garage. Not barking, but like someone thudding against the closed kitchen door. Armed with the blow dryer, I went downstairs and tip-toed cautiously through the living room and out into the kitchen. I could here him whining just outside the door. "Well, shit," I said aloud, at the sound of which he began to whine even louder and started a scattershot scratching at the door with his claws."Hold on, hold on," I said, wondering how he'd gotten in. I know the garage had been empty when I'd gone in to take my shower... at least I thought it had. He must have been hiding. Yeah, I thought, he must have been hiding.Opening the kitchen door just a crack, I watched him back
away to the far side of the garage and drop to his haunches. The water bowl sat empty beside his left paw. I had forgotten about it left it just inside the door. "Weirdo dog," I said.



Stepping into the garage, I closed the kitchen door behind me and predictably he got up and moved cautiously away to his tight. "You don't trust anybody, do you boy? Or is it just me?" He sat down again and watched me with
those polished black eyes. And then he growled.If I had been nervous before, now I was scared. You never showed fear to a dog--that's what I'd always heard--and it was obvious to me why. They can smell it on you. I clutched the bathrobe closed at my throat and took a wary step backwards, and as soon as I did this he rose and stalked two paces forward, teeth bared."Nice doggy," I squeaked. "Grrrrrrrrrr," rumbled out of his throat, low, deep and menacing. He took another pace forward, dropping lower to the ground and showing all his teeth. If I made a run for the kitchen door I knew he'd be all over me before I got three feet. "What's going on boy?" I said in a small, quavering voice. "You gonna hurt me? I tried to help you, you know." I was standing with my back against the side of the garage before I knew I had been moving. He approached me from my right, herding me away from the kitchen door,
toward the corner in the rear. I was terrified now. I was beginning to panic.
"Nice doggy," I squeaked again. "Nice puppy dog, doggie." Only this dog was anything but a puppy. He was a demon in black fur.



Refusing to be cornered like the desperate animal I knew I was becoming, I angled away and moved toward the center of the floor. The dog didn't like it much, but he let me do it. I began to think--pray--that he'd let me go all the way to the outside door and go through it. Just as it appeared he'd actually let me go, in a terrifying blur of motion, he leaped at me through the air. I shrieked and put my arms up but the force of his lunge knocked me to the floor. I banged down on my back striking my head on the concrete and hot sparks erupted like a 4th of July fountain across my eyes. My vision doubled and became alarmingly blurred. When it cleared again--too late--I found he had straddled me, fangs bared just inches above my throat. I was going to die.
But the dog had other ideas."What do you want," I pleaded in a tiny, terrified voice. My bathrobe was open, leaving me fully exposed. His hot wet prick dragged back and forth across my uncovered stomach, making me shudder and want to scream. At first I didn't even know what it was. When I finally did, in that same tiny, terrified voice--terrified now for an entirely
different reason--I protested, "No way!" and tried to scuttle away. He took my throat in his teeth."Okay, okay," I breathed with my eyes clamped shut.
"Whatever you want." I relaxed myself with a titanic effort and spread my legs. Again, the dog had other ideas. He released my throat and growled."What?" I was honestly baffled. He growled again. He made circular motions with his
head... I swear, he actually did this... and I slowly got the message. "On my knees?" I quavered in disbelief.The dog, who was not a dog at all, but the aforementioned demon from hell, nodded his head.



"You want to mount me?" A breathless whisper. He nodded again. I rolled onto my stomach and started to get up. Before I could get all the way up onto my hands and knees he batted my on my rump with his snout."What?" I was beginning to think I was already dead. Or in some nightmare dream caused by the concussion to the back of my head. It really ached. He growled and shook his head sharply to the right. Away from my body. And suddenly Iunderstood. "This is not real," I whispered. "It can't be real. It can't be. It just isn't happening." He wanted me to disrobe.Rising erect from my knees, I slid the robe back over my shoulders and let it fall into my hands. I began to bring
it around when he snatched it roughly away from me and flung it across the floor. It landed near the garage door with the arms in an out-flung, helpless gesture. That's how I felt--totally helpless. I was naked with a dog.He batted me again with his snout."What?" I objected, beginning to loose my cool. The
crippling shock and disbelief had begun to wear off and I was becoming rebellious. Damned if I was being corralled by a dog.



Suddenly he was up on his rear haunches, one talon-clawed paw on either of my shoulders and the back of my neck clamped firmly between his teeth. His breath flowing around my neck was horrid. "Okay, okay," I acquiesced. "I get the point." Then, as the powerful muscles in his jaw began to clamp shut on my neck, "Please! Anything you want!" It was a short-lived rebellion. He dropped back to all fours and so did I. He sniffed me up and down my flank and licked my right cheek. I took it. He snuffled into my right ear and bit lightly at the
lobe and I took that too. All the while I smelled his graveyard breath. What the hell was he doing? For a moment neither of us moved. He stood there panting, beside my right shoulder, facing me, and suddenly I understood. This was some kind of dominance thing, what I had occasionally seen one dog--presumably the alpha male--do to another. He was doing it to me. I got it, I
thought. Loud and clear. You're the alpha. I'm the bitch.Satisfied (he read my thoughts in my body language, there's no other explanation) he grunted lightly one time, then went to stand behind me. I stared straight ahead panting. He had really hurt my neck. Good luck, Christine, I thought. A dog is about to fuck you.



He sniffed at my pussy (I hate the word with everything I am, but I just can't think of a better one to use), then snuffled it like he had done to my ear. I tried not to jump but the shock was just too great. I gave a little shriek and sidled forward. He growled. "Fuck you!" I said vehemently under my breath. "I don't
like it, okay!"He obviously did, because a moment later his tongue went
from halfway to my navel all the way up the crack of my ass to the small of my back. This time I really did shriek and I surged forward in alarm. I also looked back over my shoulder in horror as ever nerve ending in my body jangled. It was like getting scrubbed by a warm, wet length of Scotchbrite.I didn't move. I didn't breath. I felt sick at my stomach. I wanted to puke. He licked my pussy again and I made a disgusting noise, something a real bitch might make. Tears leaked from my eyes and splattered onto the concrete below, sucked up almost immediately by the dust and porous surface. It wouldn't stay that way for long, not if I started bawling. When I started bawling. He lapped at me for a full minute, then two, getting me slathered up and absolutely raw. I felt every little sandpaper bead on his tongue and because I routinely shave to keep myself clean--I had done so only that morning--there was not even my wispy blonde pubic hair to offer any protection. My clitoris, my swollen outer lips, the mouth of my vagina, my urethra and especially my poor little anus all got the treatment. And the way he went after me with that tongue, with such unbelievable vigor--he'd driven me six feet or more across the floor--you'd think I was a sugar-coated treat. To him, I guess I was.Then he mounted me and locked his powerful forepaws around my waist and I squealed in complete and utter terror. He shoved forward with his cock, not so much searching for my pussy as dive-bombing it. I wailed again and tried to crawl away across the floor but he lunged forward over me and grabbed my neck again with his teeth. He bit down hard and growled an angry, you stay the fuck put! snarl, breaking my skin with his teeth--not deep, just enough to get his point across--and I could feel blood seeping out of the wounds. "Okay," I brayed. "I'm yours! I'm whatever you want! I'll do anything you tell me to! Just please, please don't hu--"



I sucked in an agonized breath as something hot and sticky and the size of a baseball bat entered my pussy. Then I shrieked and then I caterwauled--quietly, as those teeth still dug into my neck--and shook my entire body
trying to get him out. Instead, he worked himself even deeper."No," I sobbed. "Please no! Let me go!" Instead, I crawled forward under him six more agonizing feet until my head hit the back wall of the garage and then skidded
along its surface. I cried hot, sulfurous tears, the tears burning my eyes, my nose, the back of my throat. The thing in my pussy was hot and sulfuric too, pounding in and out of me, gouging at my vagina, assaulting me, destroying my sanity one thrust at a time. It was more pain than I could ever have imagined.
"Nuhungunaaaah," something inside me cawed. I was no more able to make coherent noise than I was of having coherent thought. I was a woman with a demon on her back... and in her vagina.



Trapped against the garage wall, I began to turn in against it. Splinters from the exposed two by fours gouged me wherever I rubbed against them. (I'd later look like a comedy skit from Saturday Night Live or Mad TV or something. The Splinter Lady, I thought.) But as the splinters attacked the side of my right hand, my right forearm, then my elbow, my upper arm and shoulder and finally my right hip and my thigh, the Lab continued walking me forward with his thrusts. I scraped against the plywood sheathing of the exterior wall,
encountering a second two by four, then a third, and finally a forth.Then I was in the corner that I had avoided so many years before--right where my doggie master wanted me--he banged me head first into the two by fours in the corner there, driving me unmercifully forward until my head had only one place to go--down and against the floor. I knelt there, jammed hard against the studs, my cheek pressed brutally against the cold concrete floor while the dog
banged and banged and banged away me.



By now I was sobbing so hard my chest felt like an exploding bomb. My entire being ached. My vagina was beyond repair and still the dog fucked me. "Please God, please don't let him do this to me," I kept saying, over
and over again. The words came out as something no human ear could ever have understood, except maybe God's... and I don't think God was listening.
Twisted with my head locked against the corner studs, I found myself watching between my legs as the dog wailed away at me. His cock was as big around as my forearm--my father's forearm--pasty white with a cobweb pattern of
vicious red veins. It was a foot long at least. It probably was longer. But terrifying as it was, what was at the end of it was ever worse. Because there, twice the thickness of the shaft and an even angrier red and white color, was a horrendous round knot. "No," I moaned plaintively as the dog continued to rut me. "I can't. I can't. No, no, no, please."But the dog told me I could and that I would and very shortly I did. I watched as the knot grew nearer to me with every thrust. Then the thing hit me with a sucking, slurping sound that made me retch with revulsion, stuck in me for a moment before he yanked himself back... and the wave of pain hit me like a Pacific tidal wave. On the fifth try he finally made it in and I was thrashing around wildly with the pain and making horrific noise and beating at his flanks with my fists. Then something hot and wet came cascading down my thighs and splattering on the concrete floor beneath our coupled organs, my guts cramped so violently that I screamed...
and then I was gone.
-- -- --



The dog was laying in the far corner of the garage, cleaning himself and ignoring me completely. On the floor beneath my crotch, where I expected a huge mass of blood, I saw something possibly even worse: a grossly-puddled mass of foamy, already crusting over semi-white fluid... his cum. I had been thoroughly rutted.I found I had bled very little. How he could have driven
such a huge and misshapen thing such as that into me without puncturing something vital or causing me to hemorrhage I don't know. Feinting when he reached climax must have provided me just enough flexibility to spare my
life. I think I sat on that floor for the better part of an hour, staring at nothing. My pussy ached and my guts were roiling inside and I felt numb like a block of wood. Never in my life had the thought ever entered my mind that a dog might actually fuck me. I had imagined it of course (I believe all women have) but imaginings are supposed to stay in the realm of imagination. Not show up in your garage. "I want to go home," I said. The words sounded so good to me, so reassuring. My home was only 15 feet away. But again, the dog had other ideas.



The second time he came for me I just let him. I got on my hands and knees, docilely let him mount me, then put my chest and my face on the cold concrete floor and held myself open for him with my hands. I didn't fight him at all. When he came out of me somewhere about halfway through, and mounted me in a different way, I shifted my hands to my buttocks and spread them far apart. It hurt his being in my ass (getting past my poor little anus was really
tough) but not as bad as I had thought. It was my first anal experience and he spared me the ordeal of his knot. The third time I lay on my back with my legs drawn tight to my chest and let him rut me like that. I think it was a new experience for him and I'm not sure he even liked it. Are you trying to breed me? I asked silently of his inhuman, polished black eyes. Am I supposed to have puppies? If so, It would be quite a litter. And then I had an orgasm. I didn't want it to happen. I fought against it with everything I had, but it was involuntary and unstoppable. He was doing me with such savage determination that I think I had no choice. He suddenly slowed down and his muscles tensed and by this time the pain from his knot had almost gone away. He prepared to unload in me and when his first shot came, hot and gushing and spilling out my cunt all up my thighs and down over my asshole, I could not stop. I came and he came and the two of us came together, him squatted over me not moving, just emptying his testicles of their unbelievable load. I clutched myself behind my knees and prayed for it all to end. His gushing, and my orgasm. Eventually, they both did. Then he was finished with me.
-- -- --



What happened to the dog? I have no idea, and I don't ever want to find out.
After the requisite fifteen minute wait, his knot finally shriveled and he pulled himself free of me with a wet popping sound and his cum--that part which hadn't already sprayed out all over me--gushed out onto my thighs and down between my buttocks. Such an awful mess. Then he hobbled to the opposite corner where he cleaned himself and ignored me from then on. He had gotten what he wanted and that was that. I cautiously got to my hands and knees and, risking another go at it, eased my way toward the kitchen door. I quietly entered the house and closed the door securely behind me, never taking my eyes off of him. He heard the door close but he never looked up. Later, once I'd cleaned myself up and then cleaned up the mess in the garage. I had my 9mm Glock with me then and just dared him to move. I would have shot him on the spot except that I'd have to explain and I would never do
that. I never saw the mutt again.I now live in Atlanta, Georgia, just about as far removed from Seattle as I can get. I live in a nice little, two-story frame house with a nice little garden out back and a semi-detached carport on the side. I also have a female Doberman Pincher named Mary that I know will never try to fuck me. I only hope some other dog does, just so I can set her loose on him.


THE END
Note: If you want to reach me I can be easily had at:
KellieC82@aol.com


~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

atrape.jpg

I already posted the story about the very first sexual encounter I had with my stepsister, so this will be sort of a part 2. If you missed part 1, You'll need to read it for context: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V3B0B9AC

So after that first night messing around with my stepsister and her friend (whom shall be called Britney), I wasn't really expecting anything else after that. Now, we didn't have the house to ourselves very often at the start of all this, so the sexual fun was just ever so often at the time which honestly made it more exciting. It was like 3 or 4 days after that first night when we had the house all to ourselves for the entire weekend. Britney was staying the night again, and she invited 3 or 4 other people. We were getting pretty sloppy drunk and ended up hanging out and talking in the hot tub at the community pool.

We were all in the hot tub playing some drinking game and as I'm sitting next to my stepsis, she just starts rubbing my dick through my shorts. The bubbles are going pretty hard in the hot tub and it was pretty dark too so I was just like enjoying it, although I remember not wanting the other people there to see. I still saw the whole thing as taboo and something that people would think was weird and creepy, but we weren't blood related, so I wasn't saying no hah. So I'm getting really horny as she is playing with my dick so I slid my hand down her bikini bottoms and started rubbing her pussy, which was hotter and wetter than the damn hot tub we were in. Britney then says loudly for everyone to hear, "Do yall have your hands down each others pants?" I was instantly mortified lol. I didn't know what to say, but without missing a beat, my stepsister says, "Yeah?" which makes everyone burst into laughter. So I just laughed too, and thankfully there were no more questions about it.

We were at the pool for a little while longer before we said bye to everyone and walked back home. Since britney was spending the night at our place again my mind was just racing wondering what kind of escapades were going to go down that night? My stepsis and britney start getting ready to shower together, and they keep teasing me asking if I want to come rub them down. And as they say it, they are touching and rubbing each others tits and pussies while still wearing their bikinis. Door gets slammed in my face and they laugh, so I'm knocking and asking, "Pleaseeeee. Can I come in?" And the door opens one more time, but they are both fully naked and holding each other. It was so hot, but twas a troll, and they close the door on me again. The teasing and playing around like this was always fun though.

Our bathroom was right next to our bedroom so I can hear them talking and laughing and when they shut the water off they tell me they have a surprise for me, but I have to go into the living room until everything is ready. I still think they are trying to troll me so I'm in the living room for maybe 10 minutes before I yell back to them asking if they are just fucking with me, but they tell me they are ready. I open the bedroom door and see they have covered the floor in towels but they are both inside our closet. Stepsis tells me they are going to give me a massage, so I have to undress and lay down on my stomach. Once I do that they come out but I'm not allowed to peek at them, they say.

The lighting is dim but not dark and I feel my stepsis laying her body on top of mine, and she feels naked and very slippery. I was like wtf, that feels good. So she is rubbing her body on mine, sliding and grinding, and she tells me to flip over onto my back. I thought she was completely naked, but as I flipped over, I see she has on these skin tight, sheer pantyhose with no top on and her whole body is dripping with baby oil. Brit plops down next to me, and she's telling stepsis to get on top of her and, "do me, do me, do me." she kept saying. And she is wearing this one piece bathing suit/lingerie type shit, also fully drenched in oil. They both may as well not be wearing anything, because I can see both of their goodies...So stepsis gets on top of brit, who is face down, and I'm just watching her grind and slide her pussy up against britneys plump, wet ass. I've been rock hard at this point, but still had boxer briefs on. I take those off and start rubbing the oil all over myself while I watch them.

Their pussies looked so plump and juicy because that thin material they were wearing mixed with all the oil was giving them perma camel toes. I tell stepsis to lay down on her stomach and I start massaging her plump little ass and thighs. All that oil is kind of a mess, but visually, it just makes everything hotter, to me at least. I told them about a video I saw of a guy thigh fucking this oiled up beauty, and that I wanted to try it. So I'm on my back and I get stepsis to lay down on her back on top of me. I tell her to just squeeze her thighs together hard so that my dick is grinding against her pussy too, and omg it felt so damn good. I guess just the shape of her body with mine was a perfect fit because she starts moaning as I'm slowly but firmly sliding my cock between her thighs. And this girls pussy was just so juicy for a petite girl too, because her pussy lips were damn near wrapping around my cock everytime I would thrust up between her thighs.

I was already getting close to blowing my load, so I told her to get on top of me and grind that juicy pussy on my dick. I guess I'm leaving out details about britney, but the whole time this is going on, she is right there next to us and we are all touching and rubbing on each other, so she wasn't left out xD. I grab the bottle of oil and squeeze a bunch of it all down her tummy and on her pussy while shes grinding away. I told her I was getting close to exploding, but they are both saying they want to see all the cum shooting out of my cock, "like last timeee." brit says. So I ask britney if I can mount her, titty fuck her, and then unleash the fountain of cum all over her. She says she's never been titty fucked before, so I tell her it's easy when you have titties this big haha. So I'm on my knees, one on each side of her, and stepsis gets behind me and starts finger blasting britney. I grab onto those big oily beautys and smash them together, and my cock dissappears between them things lol. There was so much oil, it felt so good, and with her sexy moaning too, I wasn't lasting any longer. I told her I'm getting close and when I let go of her titties, my cock sprung straight up and was beat red, swollen and throbbing as I've never seen it. Stepsis was right there behind me, and she reaches around, pumps my throbbing cock 3 times, and I once again shoot so much fucking hot cum all over britney.

Forgot to mention right after I had asked her if I could titty fuck, she said, "Just don't cum on my face, you'll drown me!" lmao. Unfortunately, stepsis is reaching around from behind me, and she has my fully loaded cock aimed blindly! The first three pumps of cum hit her right in the face xD, but we didn't get any in her eyes! The rest of it was sprayed beautifully across her nipples and clevage. Her one piece swimsuit was pushed down and crumpled around her waist, and I guess stepsis had pulled the swimsuit to the side while she was fingering her but that was the first time I'd seen britney's bare naked pussy, and goddamn that thing was three times fatter/plumper than it looked through her swimsuit. I could die happy inside of some fat ass, plumped up pussy.

I've had the hots for my older cousin Tara for years. She is just smoking hot gorgeous and she knows it. She flaunts her body everywhere she goes, especially when she comes over to use our pool. On more than one occasion she gave me an erection on purpose by rubbing against me in the pool, and even teased me about how easy I am to get hard.

She'd always say...."Too bad we're related!"

One time I told her..."I've heard of kissing cousins, I wonder if there are Blow Job Cousins!" She'd just laugh and walk away leaving me with blue balls.

Right about the beginning of summer when I was home from school and my parents weren't due to be home for a few hours from work, Tara came over to use the pool and caught me jacking it to one of her bikini pics in the pool house. (we call it a pool-house, but it's really just a large shed we use as a changing room, with some chairs, a small couch, table and a bathroom connected to it.) First she flipped out saying..wtf, where did I get that picture, and I'm disgusting and a creep. Took the picture left the room. While I was busy freaking out on my own, hoping she doesn't tell anyone, she comes back and says sorry, she shouldn't have just walked in on me like that and asked if I was able to finish! I said NO.

So, she says, "let me watch you and I won't tell anyone about this!"

So I sat across from her on the couch with my cock in my hand and stroked it while staring at her in the chair across from me. She saw where i was looking and spread her legs and rubbed her pussy through her shorts. Once she did that, I came almost instantly! She laughed and said..."wow, you're not only easy to get hard, but easy to cum too!"

I laughed and said, well give me 15minutes and I'll last longer the 2nd time. She looked at me and said, "You want to cum again?" I said, "Hell Yes, but let me cool off in the pool first!"

I pulled up my suit and she stripped off to her bikini and we both went out and jumped in the pool. We played around like we normally do, and every time she swam past me or near me, she would make sure she grazed my cock somehow. with her hand, leg, foot, head, you name it. It wasn't long until I was hard again, and she looked at me and said...."Ready?" I said Yes.

We went back into the pool house and pulled off my suit and hung it up and turned around to stare at Tara and she had her bikini completely off...standing there naked! I just Said...."Holy Shit!" She blushed a little and her nipples were like bullets. I walked over to grab her, but she said...."Oh no no, you take care of you, and I'll take care of me!"

So we sat in the same spots and while I stroked my cock, She fingered her pussy. She came within a second of her fingers sliding inside her. Her body shaking as she came. I laughed and said..."Now who's the quick cummer!" She told me to "Shut up, don't ruin it!" So I did and kept watching and stroking my cock. She came again and I could see her juices on her fingers. I said, "Omg I want to taste you Tara!" she again told me "No, Shut up!" She was leaning back on her chair now, head back, eyes closed....wasn't even watching me anymore. Fingering her pussy like she was the only one in the room. I stood up and walked over to her, standing right in front of her in the chair between her legs, stroking my cock.. Her right hand with 2 or 3 fingers deep in her pussy while her left hand squeezed her lift nipple. She came HARD this time and was shaking and cursing in her seat as I started to stroke harder and faster over her. I said to myself (or at least i thought i did..."fuck, I'm cumming") and she opened her eyes to see me standing over her. I was just about to step back when she leaned forward and said, "GIVE ME THIS!" and took my cock in both hands and stroked it for maybe 20 seconds before I came all over her tits!

I came so hard that my legs were shaking and I had to drop to my knees in front of her. I rested my head on her bare legs and I could smell her sweet pussy. I again asked if I could taste her. She said NO, but then gave me her wet fingers to lick! Fucking A she tastes good.

We did it like that for the next two days. Then, I convinced her to let me finger her while she stroked me. Then we moved onto kissing while we took care of each other. Finally, on or about the 7th time, I talked her into doing a 69. I never thought I would actually crave the taste of a pussy. But with Tara, it's like a refreshing drink!! (just warm lol) I can't even describe how much of my cum she has swallowed, or how much of hers I have. I've had my tongue in her pussy, her mouth, her ass, you name it. It's been the best summer of My life, so far!

Finally....just this weekend, as we prepared to go back to school, I convinced her to let me fuck her. It took some begging, but she agreed as long as we used a condom, which I had! Of course, it came off eventually when I fucked her ass!

But I'll tell that story later.

In the meantime, enjoy this totally unrelated picture of a hot blonde with her tongue up another girls ass!

One time, a few of my friends were staying over at my house. We had plenty of wine and talking about usual girl stuff at age 18 and listening to music. One of the topics came up was our usual crushes. One friend admitted that she had a major crush on her own brother. Somehow, I let it slip that I had a small one on my own brother. He was a pretty fit guy, handsome looking, and had a girlfriend of his own.

One of my friends was an only child. She dared us to give our own brother's a blow job. It was a shock to hear such a dare. We were not experienced in it. One friend was very excited about the blow job . We told her and was grossed out about it. After a while, we continued talking, and I've already had a few large glasses of wine in me and was pretty drunk. I stood up and told the one friend that it's on, I was going to give my own brother one.

We waited until it was really late at night and everyone was asleep. My brother had been asleep for a few hours. I snuck into his room quietly. I slowly pulled over the covers and noticed his hard cock coming through the front of his boxers. I always knew he did sleep like that. With my friends watching, I opened my mouth and wrapped my lips around and down his cock.

I held it there for a while. The friend who didn't know what a blow job was couldn't watch and went back into my room. Then, I started sucking on my brother's big cock. It wasn't very long. If anything, it had to be about 5 inches. However, it was big as far as girth. As such, I was able to take it all in and continued to slip it in and out of my mouth while I was sucking on it.

Every once in a while, I would take it completely out and start licking it with my tongue, including around the head of his cock. I started to look at his face when I did this, and he was making the weirdest faces. Sometimes he would let out a little moan.

I took it completely back into my mouth again and kept sucking on it. After about 5 minutes, he came inside my mouth. He let out of big cumload. I took his cock out of my mouth and shut my mouth. Then covered him back up.

We went back to my room, then closed the door. I opened my mouth again to show my friends all the cum in my mouth. They were surprised by the amount. The friend who took off earlier took off again to the bathroom and threw up. Then I swallowed it all. I thought it tasted horrible, but I did it never-the-less.

My friends were surprised. They'd never thought I would go through with it. We then drank some more, and went to sleep.

The next morning, when we were all up, my brother came down to the breakfast table. My brother asked my friends why they were staring at him with strange faces. They giggled and told him nothing.

Now, the other friend who had a crush on her brother went through the the dare also about two weeks later when we stayed at her place. However, she threw up after doing it. He didn't come in her mouth, but on her face. Apparently, she was so disgusted by it. After that, she couldn't look at her brother the same way again. I had a hard time looking at my brother too, but not like her. She sometimes couldn't stand to be in the same room with him. He was wondering what got into her and why she started acting that way.

UPDATE NUMBER 3 ON ME AND MY SISTER!

AGAIN I WILL NOT POST A PICTURE OF HER, 100% TRUE, I DO NOT NEED TO YOU BELIEVE IT, JUST NEED TO GET IT OUT THERE.

I will warn you ahead of time, it is a long story.

The party was last weekend, October 26th, we both have the same mutual friend group so it wasn't weird that either of us were invited. The night started off pretty normal, parents going out for their own Halloween party and me and sister inviting our friends over to pre game before we go to the real party.

As we were getting ready, me being a stupid greaser guy, her, of course being a slutty cat, cause duh, basic bitches do that on Halloween (haha). Me drinking a beer, her drinking some vodka mix thing, I had on some hardcore music, just jamming out not thinking too much is actually going to happen. So since we were both going to the same party she was in and out of my room, getting her "extra things needed for her costume". As I was finished quickly, per usual, I was sitting on my bed, pounding beers, planning on getting real shitty that night, again her in and out in and out, me complaining for her to get ready fast, then, she came in with a skin tight tank top on, showing her little perfect belly. She had her brown hair looking perfect with cat ears in, and some nose paint and whiskers painting on. Then I noticed she was in a black thong, my jaw literally dropped open, I tried to act like I didn't care,
"what the fuck are you doing"
"get out of here wearing nothing"
As I'm saying this she is putting in more makeup like it is nothing. Perfect ass facing me, and I starting to get hard,
Her exact response was
" oh shut up, you are my brother, its no big deal....(long pause)....its not like you don't like it"
I literally couldn't answer, and she walked out to get more booze.

I was shell shocked, me with a semi hard dick, her in a thong, me so confused, not knowing if I am reading signals all wrong.

A couple of seconds later she walks back in, wearing tight, I mean skin tight leggings, basically see through, she walks right up to me, sitting on the bed, and leans over me, smelling AMAZING! reaches right across my whole body, just enough so I could see she was not wearing a bra, I giggled a little, and she says
"excuse me, just getting my eye shadow....
As she pulls back, she kisses my cheek and says " You look hot as a greaser".

Not knowing what to say, the door bell rings, and our friends are here

the pre game was pretty normal, pounding beers, taking shots, nothing to wild. about an hour or so in things got confusing again.

me, my sister, and our 4 friends are toasting a shot, and we raise our glasses and my sister says,

"lets toast to doing what feels right, and doing whatever we want"
She looks over at me, and winks.

As the night goes on we were doing typical stuff, drinking hanging out, and just doing silly stuff, but as we got more and more drunk, she started to get all over me, rubbing my arms, holding on to me, grabbing me to be close to her, even pushing her ass into me as she walks passed me during flip cup. At one point a buddy of mine asks if she is my girlfriend. I knew then that shit was going to go down when we got home.

Hours later, we stumble in, both hammered as shit. I go to my room, taking my jacket, and shirt off as i go in, only wearing black jeans, she goes elsewhere. I lay on my floor. room spinning, sick as fuck.

a time later she walks in, wearing nothing but a towel. Standing in my door way she says that I look hot in jeans and no shirt, I laugh and say,
"Im your brother though"
she giggles and says,
"my bigger brother, I hope that means all of you is bigger"
I sit up, staring right up into her eyes, and notice she is not messing around.
She drops her towel, she is only wearing her skinny thong, no top,
I ask her what she is doing,
She says
" I think you know what is going to happen, do not act like there hasn't been this tension every since we you "titty twisted me".
I laugh and say I Don't know what you are talking about,,
she walks closer to me in the dimly lit room,
getting on her knees to crawl over to me, as this is happening I am getting an erection, slowly getting hard,
She looks up at me and says, Ive always wanted you feel how hard you could get big bro,
I literally had nothing to say, i nod and smile.
She starts to unzip my pants, and remove my belt,
She slips my jeans off, and around that time, my big hard cock flops out and smacks against my belly,
she looks at it for a second or too and her eyes widen,
licking her lips she says,
My god big bro, I guess I was right.
She slowly slips the tip of my cock into her mouth, the warmth, the wet, the tounge, literally everything feels like ecstasy, i flip my head back and lay there and take it, I tell my sister, to go to town on it,

She goes deeper onto the cock, sucking it, maneuvering her tongue in such a way that i can't help but squirm, and shake and moan,, she starts to moan as well, sucking my cock, up and down and she jerks me off, she sucks my head hard and gets off it, looks into my eyes and says
"You taste so good, I want you to blow your big load in my mouth as if they were the panties you jerk off in"
"how...how.. how do you know that"
"I watch you, like you watch me"
I lean back more and let her stroke and suck my cock, massaging the balls, working the taint, sucking the head, and jerking the shaft,
feeling her perfect, perky little tits on my lets, I couldn't believe this was happening.
After some time I could not stand it anymore, and blow the biggest load I ever had directly into the back of her throat. I scream in pleasure, literally screamed in pleasure,
As I was cumming she kept stroking, and sucking,
When I tell you she swallowed every drop, I mean it, not a single bit of my cum hit anywhere but her mouth,
When I was finished, she leans up on her knees, me looking up at her, she says,
"well that was fun, big brother"
perky tits lit perfectly in the dim bedroom light,
she jumps up, and walks out.

Eventually I passed out on the floor, hours later I woke up, not understanding what the fuck happened the night before, I get up, hung over as all hell, go to the bathroom piss, and go down stairs to eat something,
Awkwardly my sister is already down there, I stop in the kitchen doorway, not knowing what to say, her in a robe, me in boxers and a t shirt, everything that happened the night before flashes in my mind. She turns around and says,
"hey, you hung over too"
and acts like nothing is weird or nothing happened.
All in all I will say it was an amazing Halloween.
Thanks for listening, and again, I will not post pictures of her,
again
I do not care if you believe me, or not, I know what happened between me and my sister was real, I do not need internet validation. I will keep you updated too.

Last night while my husband was fucking me in the ass, he told me to shut up, put his headphones in and watched porn until he came in me. I’ve never felt so degraded and turned on at the same time, knowing he was watching some other bitch getting fucked (probably two girls fucking each other, knowing him) and blowing his load deep in my ass at the same time. I’m just a little upset he came before I did, I was really close :( 

I confess I love the look on a girl's face when she realizes she's just become a complete, worthless slut.

A little background: I was a complete nobody in high school. Like, skinny little nerd boy, Star Wars posters on my walls nobody. I decided my senior year to join the military. That got me fit, got me confident, and put me in a few of the right places at the right time to make some good investments. Fast forward a few years and I'm out, own a company, and pull down (low) six figures.

Last year I went to my ten year reunion. Word got around about how well I was doing these days, and before long one of the girls who was a huge cunt back in the day was chatting with me over some drinks. We had a few laughs about how she made fun of me when she found out I thought she was good looking (because she was) over some drinks. As the evening wound down, she admitted she was having some financial issues. She's a waitress now, engaged to a cook at the restaurant she works at, and they were about $400 shy of paying the rent and close to getting evicted. We talked some more and I made my offer. I'd give her the $400 if she woul do something for me. She took the deal fast enough that I figured that was her goal the whole time.

We met up a few days later while her fiance was at work. I made it clear that for her to get the money, she had to do exactly anything I wanted. I think she figured I wanted a blowjob, a quick fuck and that was it. Nope. I had her strip down, got naked myself, and she started blowing me. It was okay, but not great. After a minute I grabbed her hair, and started fucking her mouth. Didn't start easy, just went straight to treating her mouth like a pussy. She fought a little, pulled back and said "What the fuck Charlie?" I slapped one of her tits, told her to shut the fuck up and take it, and went back to going to town. She kept pulling back and heaving, and I kept slapping her face or tits, telling her if she wanted that money she needed to stop being a worthless cunt, and went back at it. Every now and then I'd spit in her face, taking a cue from one of my favorite pay sites (you know the one). After about five minutes she suddenly got up and ran to the bathroom. I could hear her throwing up in there. I followed her in, stroking my cock and telling her she needed to get her mouth back on my cock or I was walking.

I could see she was considering telling me to get out, so I grabbed her hair and pushed her back to her knees. I could see she didn't want it, but opened her stupid mouth anyway. Over the next ten minutes she stopped to hurl three more times. I laughed at her, mocked her, and spit on her every time. Finally I told her her mouth wasn't good enough, and told her to bend over the sink. She thought I was going to fuck her pussy until I spit on her little ass hole. She looked up at me in the mirror and asked me not to, begged me just to fuck her pussy instead. I spit on her ass a few more times, told her to shut the fuck up, and squeezed my cock in her ass. She screamed, I grabbed her hair and made her look at her self in the mirror while I pounded her ass. She started crying pretty quickly, and I just laughed and asked if her fiance fucked her like this. If she was proud of her self, etc.

After a while I was ready to cum, pulled out and pushed her back on her knees. She closed her eyes an mouth, and tried to turn her head but I held her in place and blew a huge load on her stupid face. Then I had her open her open up and fucked her mouth a little more. She gagged probably from the thought of A2M as much as the face fuck. I stood there over her a few minutes, letting my cock get soft again while I berated her, asked her why she didn't want to taste my cum, and she kept asking to wipe it off. I spit on her again, and told her she should clean herself up. She started to get up, but I kept her down, and had her lean her head back over the tub. I stood over her and started pissing on her face and she freaked out. I pinched the stream and told her to stay the fuck still or I walk with the money. Spit on her again, finished my piss, then went and got dressed. I could hear her sobs from while I got dressed, and that got me laughing. When I walked back in, she was curled up naked on the floor, her body shaking while she cried, still glistening from her golden shower. I laughed at her, spit on her, then tossed the cash at her. Thanked her for the fun and told her I'd show my self out.

In the last 2 yrs I've had sex with probably 650 women. I'm not bragging I have a problem a very fucked problem.

It all started after my gf and I broke up. I was 27 she was 26 and I had been ring shopping for the last 6 months. I had about $5000 saved up before that and was almost at my goal of $10000. I was going to go the next Friday when I go paid and buy an engagement ring. Thursday night before my gf called and said she was going out with some gf's and should would come by later. I said fine bc I had to work late. Anyways I was shutting everything down for the day and decided to check facebook. One of the girls she said she was going out with posted on facebook a picture of her and another of the girls at their apartment saying something about staying in for the night. I thought it sounded weird and just decided to drive by my gf's house. When I got there a truck was parked outside that looked vaguely familiar and her car was in the driveway and the lights were on inside. I had a spare key and decided to check things out. I walk in the house and don't see anything but I hear something coming from the bedroom. I go back there in look in the door and my gf is getting plowed by her boss who is probably 50. I grabbed a vase by her door and smashed it over his head. When he hit the floor I kicked him in the gut and left him laying in a pile. I walked out to my car a grabbed my putter out of my golf bag and tune up his car and leave. My gf shows up an hour later crying telling me she's sorry and that it was a mistake. I show her the money I had saved up and tell her what it was for. She starts begging me to forgive her. I left her sobbing in my kitchen floor.

I slept in my car that night and called into work the next morning and and told them I needed some time off. My boss was a close friend and I told him the problem. He let me use all my vacation time and personal days,3 weeks worth. I said thanks went and packed a bag and drove to Vegas. I live in middle America so it took 2 dsys. I got a hotel room and started drinking and gambling. I knew I would be getting a few checks direct deposited so I had a least a week of debauchery. The first night a girls starts chatting me up. After a few minutes I realize she's an escort. She tells me she can be mine for the rest of the night for $1000.I gave her $500 down and we started to party harder. I was playing craps and was starting to win small hands. Before I knew I had won $3000. I told her she was my lucky charm and decided to take my turn at roulette. I put $1000 on red and hit. Another $1000 on black that missed. I decided to try my hand at blackjack which I've played before and knew the rules. I was playing $100 dollar hand and was winning 2 out of 3 hands. I got up $500 hands. I split 2 tens then doubled down on one first hand and hit black jack then stayed on 19 on the second . The dealer was showing a 5 she flipped and had 6 underneath and I almost threw up. She hit and flipped an 2,then an Ace then a queen to bust out. I was up $5000 grand and decided it was time to fuck this hot slut. We went back to my room and fucked like rabbits. We ordered room service and just talked then started making out again for some reason I ate her out. We fucked again in the shower. Then passed out naked around 4 am. I woke up about 10 am grabbed a beer and asked her if she could go again she said yes and give me the greatest blow job. I told her I was fixing to cum and she sprayed all over her tits. She took another shower while I ate breakfast. I gave her the rest of her money plus a bit more for a tip she said thank you and kissed me goodbye.

I checked my phone and had 20 missed calls and 100 texts from my gf. I left the phone on the bed and decided to see if I was still lucky. I started playing penny slots and quickly won a few hundred bucks. I was drinking and figured I would spend all the 2 hundred until it ran out. Afte 30 mins of no luck. I hit the jackpot for $20,0000. I cashed out and went to the room took a shower and called the escort from the night before and asked her if she wanted to spend the night.We decided on a price she gave me a discount. We went to a nice restaurant came back to the hotel and got a couples massage at the spa. We made it back to the room and had sex. She told me for a couple hundred bucks a friend would join us and we could have some real fun. Her friend showed up and she was absolutely amazing. We were having fun and the next thing I know i'm doing lines of blow of the whores ass. It was incredible. All 3 of us fucked and partied and just went bananas until we passed out. I woke up the next morning and the second girl was gone. I woke up the original girl and we fucked again. Then took a shower. Anyways I'm a week into this and have banged a couple of different hookers. I hooked up with some random girls in town for bachelorette parties and I think a married woman in town for a convention. I get a call from dad that his brother passed away and I need to come home. I fly home and do all the stuff I'm supposed to do. I go to my apartment and find that my ex gf is living there just waiting for me to come home. I walk in and she runs up and starts kissing me and telling me she loves me and wants to spend the rest of our lives together. I was pretty sad about my uncle and very horny so we fucked. I had no idea what my plans were but they didn't involve her or staying with her but I decided for the next week I would use her for comfort until all this was settle. We laid my uncle to rest and went to hear the reading of the will. My uncle was a closted gay man and never had any family his "roommate" died a few years early and left my uncle a substantial amount of money that he used to retire and travel and bang young asian men. At reading we found out just how much money he did have. $10 million dollars. He left $3million to my dad. $3million to my sister and her husband and the rest to me plus his house and car. My ex gf thinks she has hit it big. I buy out my apartment lease and move into my uncles. It's nothing crazy 2200 sq ft on 5 acres with a pool which made it awesome. His car was a yr old lexus LS 460. I called my boss and told him I wasn't coming back and had heard the news and already figured I wasn't.

I found a house in vegas for $350,000 with 3 bedrooms 3 baths and pool. I set it up online too look at and bought a plane ticket to vegas. Before I left I told my ex gf I didn't love her and that I was fucking random whores the whole week I was in Vegas. But I loved the sympathy sex she gave me for the last week. She called me an asshole and left.

Heres the bad part I flew to Vegas bought the house. All I do now is spend a few weeks in vegas gambling then fly home for a bit.the longest I've stayed is a month. I have plenty of money but spend at least half of what I win on whores,coke,and booze. I go to the whore houses in Nevada all the time. I pick up escorts at the casinos nightly and have been with 4 at a time. When I come home I got to hotel bars and pick up women who just want a one night stands. I started cruising whores on back page and craigs list. Now im picking up tranny's online. My life is really out of control I'll pay these whores $50 extra just to not use a condom. I let this super hot tranny in Vegas fuck me in the ass with no condom and she came in my ass.

I was pretty happy until I was at my parents and saw an inviitation to my ex gf's wedding on the fridge. For the past week I've been laying around realizing I'm still in love with her and I never talked to her about anything that happened. I just ranaway. One of her friends told me I destroyed her when I left the first time and when I left again she was almost suicidal. I feel broken inside.

Alexis

"Push 'em back! Push 'em back! Way back!" yelled young
Alexis as she cheered on the varsity football team in a joint
cheer with the combined varsity and JV squads at the pep rally.
She could feel the back of her little pleated skirt flip up
in the air with her hip movements, knowing that the shortness of
her skirt was revealing her bright blue cheer panties each time
she thrust her ass out with the cheer.
Alexis smiled as she noticed some of the boys looking at her
ass with great interest. She wanted to be popular, and if
shaking and wiggling was what it took, she was willing to do it
in order to get that kind of attention.
After the cheer, the rally concluded with the band playing
the school's fight song. Both cheerleading squads did their
dance routine to the music, and Alexis took advantage of the
opportunity to do her own exaggerated version, bumping and
grinding sensuously and shaking her ass for the boys.
Unknown to young Alexis, however, was the fact that Coach
Johnson also had his eyes on her. Not wanting to be obvious, of
course, he would sneak glimpses of her hot teenage body as she
shimmied and shook with the movements of her teammates.
As the pep rally came to an end, the principal dismissed the
students to their next class. Coach Johnson carefully approached
little Alexis.
"Young lady, could you come to my office? I need to have a
word with you about your performance here," he told her, rather
quietly. "I'll give you a pass for being late to your next
class."
"Sure, I guess so, Coach Johnson," Alexis replied.
"Just come by in a few minutes, then," he told her, as he
turned and walked to his office, next to the boys' locker room.
As he walked into his office, he took great care to close the
blinds on the windows facing the hallway, and pushing in the
button on the inside of his office door so it would lock when
closed. He sat down in the chair behind his desk. His cock was
already getting hard with anticipation. The coach desperately
wanted the hot little cheerleader, and he knew he could threaten
her with suspension from cheering due to her exaggerated
exhibition on the gym floor.
Within minutes, there was a knock on his door.
"Come in," he said.
Alexis carefully opened the door and stepped inside.
"Go ahead and close the door, if you would," he said.
Alexis obeyed, unknowingly locking herself into the office
with the horny coach.
The young cheerleader looked at the coach rather sheepishly,
sensing that she about to be reprimanded.
"Is this about my performance during the pep rally?" she
asked, already knowing the answer to her question.
"Yes, young lady," he said. "And it could cost you your spot
on the cheerleading squad, if I push the issue. Do you have an
explanation?"
Alexis bit her lip and looked down at the floor nervously, as
she shifted her weight from one foot to the other, back and
forth.
"Well..." she said.
"Yes?" he inquired.
"It's just that I'd like to be popular with the boys, and
they like it when I put on a show like that," she admitted.
"I'll bet they do," he told her. "So you wanted to be as
sexy as you could, didn't you?"
Alexis nodded.
"How old are you, Alexis?" he asked.
"Sixteen," she answered.
"Have you ever had sex with a boy?" he asked.
The question surprised her, but she figured she'd be honest.
"No," Alexis said. "I'd like to, though. But please don't
get me kicked off the squad."
"And that's okay," he reassured her. "You know, I could
teach you a lot about how to be popular with boys. You know, sex
stuff that they like a girl to do to them."
"Like what?" Alexis asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Well, Alexis, it would work best if I actually showed you."
"I don't know, sir," she said. "You mean doing stuff to me
and me doing stuff to you?"
"Only if you'd like me to show you. You could practice with
me. That way, you'd be all prepared for the boys, and you
wouldn't have to worry about being embarrassed because you don't
know what to do with them."
It made sense to Alexis, and she did think the coach was a
good-looking man. Plus, if she didn't, he could have her kicked
off the squad...
"But what if somebody found out?" she asked.
"Would you tell anybody?" he asked.
"God, no!" she gasped. "I'd get kicked off the cheer squad,
for sure."
"Well then, I guess this could be our little private sex
education class," he told her with a smile.
Alexis giggled, still nervous about the idea.
"So," she said. "How would we start?"
"First, why don't you take a couple of steps back and give me
a good view of you in your little cheerleading uniform?" he
suggested.
Alexis did so, and modeled her little uniform for the coach's
enjoyment, watching him as he devoured her with his lustful eyes.
Her light brown hair was not quite shoulder-length, cut
straight across and curled under, with bangs draping her
forehead. As she smiled sweetly, slight dimples formed in her
cheeks. Her eyes were bright blue and captivating, and her lips
were shapely and smooth with her lip-gloss. The cheerleader's
complexion was attractive, as well - not tanned, but not fair-
skinned, either.
Alexis wore a royal blue button-down V-necked sleeveless
shell top with two thin white stripes across the shoulders and
down the sides. The white letters "LIONS" arched across her
chest, pushed outward by her B-cup breasts. Under the shell top,
she wore a thin, tight white turtleneck midriff top under the
shell.
Her skirt was a matching royal blue with the two thin white
stripes running down the sides and hemming around the bottom. In
addition to the banded trim on the hem, the skirt also had twelve
inverted white pleats. It was deliciously short on her, only
covering her bloomer-covered crotch by a couple of inches.
As he had noticed earlier, Alexis was wearing tight royal
blue bloomers underneath. As his eyes traveled downward, he
smiled at her shapely thighs and her knobby teenaged knees.
Alexis' cheerleading uniform was completed with a pair of
white kneesocks, pulled smartly up to the bottom of her kneecaps,
with three thin blue stripes around the top section of the socks.
She wore a pair of blue and white athletic shoes.
"Do you like our uniforms?" she asked.
"Oh, yes," he said. "Why don't you turn away from me, now?"
Alexis spun around, her back facing the coach.
"Like this, Coach Johnson?"
"Yes, my dear. Now bend over slowly for me."
With her feet together, she slowly bent forward for him. As
she did so, her little pleated skirt pulled up high on her tight
ass, showing off the back of her smooth thighs and the crotch of
those tight blue bloomers as they bulged in a tiny pussy-wrap
mound.
"How's this?" Alexis inquired.
"Excellent."
"You're just trying to get a better look at my bloomers,
aren't you?" she asked.
"Absolutely."
Alexis laughed.
"And how do they look?" she teased.
"Magnificent, my dear."
Her cunny lips bulged in the blue fabric between her thighs.
He could feel his cock rock-hard, aching for the young girl's
treasure. The coach flipped on his desk radio and quickly found
a station with some good dance music.
"Okay, Alexis, how about showing me some of your dance
moves?" he asked.
The cheerleader stood back up and spun around to face him,
then began a dance routine to the song. She shimmied and shook,
her tiny skirt flipping about on her ass and flashing its pleats
as she ground to the beat.
Alexis spun back around and shook her ass while she slowly
pulled up the back of her skirt, showing off her tight little
bloomers again.
"Oh, yeah, that's it," he encouraged.
By the time the song ended, the coach's cock couldn't take
any more teasing. He had to have this magnificent little
strumpet, and now.
"What would you like me to do now?" Alexis asked.
"Come over here and suck on my cock," he told her.
The coach stood up and unfastened his trousers. As they
dropped to his ankles, he pulled down his briefs. An eight-inch
stalk of man-flesh sprang free of its shackles and wobbled
obscenely toward the young girl. She just stared at it.
"Haven't you ever seen a cock before?" he asked.
"No, not on a man," she admitted. "Just on the baby boys I
used to babysit."
"Quite a bit different, huh?"
Alexis nodded as she stepped up to him.
"You've had the sex education class here, haven't you?" he
asked.
"Yeah," she answered. "I mean, I know how sex works and
everything, I've just never seen it in person or tried anything
with a boy."
Coach Johnson put his hands on Alexis' waist.
"Remember that sex works by a boy sliding his cock back and
forth inside your pussy until he gets so excited that he cums."
"You mean when he shoots his sperm?" Alexis inquired.
"Yeah, when he shoots his milky liquid into you."
Alexis nodded.
"It's all about friction," he told her. "A boy needs that
friction on his cock, no matter if it's from your pussy or you
simulate it with your hand or mouth."
"My mouth?" she asked.
"Yeah, your mouth can act just like your pussy. It's warm
and moist. You can pump his cock back and forth in your mouth,
and even excite him faster by pumping it with your hand at the
same time. It's called 'giving a blowjob'."
Alexis smiled and nodded.
"Just be careful not to let him cum in your pussy unless
you're taking birth control, or you might get pregnant," he
warned.
"And boys don't usually know if they're about to cum, until
it's too late," he added. "Experienced men know when they're
getting close, so they can warn their partner if they don't want
it squirting inside them."
"So, if you fucked me, you would know to pull out in time?"
Alexis asked.
"Yes, my dear. You're not on birth control, are you?"
"No," she told him.
"Well, if you're planning on having sex with the boys, you
should be," he advised.
Alexis nodded again as she looked down at his cock.
"Go ahead. Stroke it with your hand," he suggested.
The darling cheerleader wrapped her fingers around the warm
shaft and started a slow handjob on him.
"Yeah, baby, that's called a 'handjob'. Start slowly at
first, and keep getting faster and faster, unless he asks you to
slow down, of course."
The two forbidden lovers stood there for several minutes. He
kissed her softly while she worked him with her hand.
"Would you like to try a blowjob now?" he asked. "Boys
really like that."
"Okay."
The coach sat down in his chair. Alexis dropped to her knees
and held his cock still while she moved her mouth closer.
"You can lick it, too, and play tongue games with it just to
tease him even more," he coached.
He pointed to the location just under the tip of the cockhead
on the underside.
"See this spot?" he asked.
"Yeah?"
"That spot's the most sensitive part of a guy's cock.
Wiggling the tip of your tongue right there while giving a
blowjob, will drive a guy wild."
Alexis laughed.
"Well, let me see if it works on you," she said. "You're not
gonna squirt your stuff in my mouth, are you?"
"No, sweetheart, I'm gonna fuck you later. By the way, do
you still have your cherry?"
Alexis shook her head.
"Nope," she said. "I popped it a couple of years ago when I
experimented with my mom's vibrator."
"Okay, just checking," he said. "I still want to make sure I
don't cum inside your pussy. Do you have a problem with me doing
it in your mouth?"
Alexis wrinkled her nose.
"I don't think I want to try that yet," she said. "I've
heard it doesn't taste very good."
"Who told you that?" he inquired.
"One of my friends. Her boyfriend ejaculated in her mouth
once, and she said it tasted pretty bad."
The coach smiled.
"Well, sometimes, that's true," he explained. "It depends on
the guy and also on the girl's tastes."
"So where would you like me to shoot my stuff?" he asked.
"I don't know," she said. "Where did you want to?"
"How about if I spray it all over that pretty face of yours?"
he offered. "It's called 'taking a facial'."
Alexis laughed.
"On my face?" she asked, quite surprised.
"Yeah," he said.
"I guess that would be okay," she relented.
The coach watched as Alexis swirled her tongue around the
head of his cock, getting just a taste of his meat.
"It tastes different," she commented.
"Bad?" he asked.
"No, just strange," Alexis answered.
She opened her mouth wide and leaned forward into him, taking
his cock about four inches into her sweet, teenaged mouth. Then
she sealed her lips around the shaft and started sliding his
prick back and forth in her sucking mouth.
"That's it, baby," he said. "Suck it just like that."
She looked up at him with innocent eyes as she mouth-fucked
the coach in her cheerleading uniform.
"That's so sexy when you look up at me like that," he told
her. "You have a natural talent for this."
Alexis giggled as she sucked the coach, flattered by his
comments. She used a hand to pump the rest of his cock, which
wouldn't fit in her mouth.
"Very nice with the hand," he moaned. "Don't forget to use
your tongue on that spot I showed you."
Alexis pulled her mouth back a bit and just pumped with her
hand while she flicked the tip of her tongue repeatedly across
the sensitive underside of his cock, just behind the head.
"Oh, God, yes..." he groaned. "That's doing it just like a
pro."
Alexis resumed her mouthstroke on him, her curled-under hair
swaying forward and back as she blew the coach.
After a minute or so longer, he knew he had to stop the girl.
"Okay, darling, you can stop now," he said.
Alexis popped her sweet lips off him.
"Was that okay?" she asked.
"You were terrific," he told her. "I had to stop you, 'cause
you were gonna make me cum if you kept going."
Alexis smiled.
"Now what?" she asked.
"I'm gonna lick that cheerleader pussy of yours," he said,
with a smile.
Alexis laughed as he stood up, then helped her up to her
feet.
"But first," he said, "let's get those panties of yours
down."
He reached under the sides of Alexis' tiny cheerleading skirt
and grasped the sides of her bright blue bloomers, then tugged
them down with her panties until they dropped over her white
kneesocks to her shoes.
The coach reclined Alexis onto his desk and lifted her feet
to the edge of the desk, with her knees cocked high in the air.
Her bloomers and panties were still wrapped around her left ankle
as he gently spread her knees wide apart. The white pleats of
her little blue skirt fanned open as she revealed her almost-bald
pussy for the coach.
Alexis smiled as he stroked the inside of her thin thighs and
her calves through her cheerleading kneesocks. His head
disappeared under her pleats as he buried his face into her
teenaged crotch and placed his warm tongue on her pink pussy.
She felt him lick it softly, his breath softly teasing her
tender clit. Then she felt his tongue glide upward to her love
trigger.
"Ooh, coach, that feels sooooo gooooood..." she groaned. She
squeezed her breasts through her royal blue shell top and bit her
lip as he stroked her pinkness with his taste buds.
He varied his rhythm and direction of licking with expert
technique, listening to his young lover groan in delight. After
a few minutes, he pushed a couple of fingers to her virgin pussy
and slowly drove them into the moistness.
"Oh, God!" Alexis exclaimed, her senses heightened by the
feeling of his fingers within her. Her breasts heaved against
her tight shell top.
He slowly slid the two fingers in and out of her moist twat.
It was a tight fit, and that fact excited him even more about the
prospect of burying his swollen cock into that ultra-tight
teenaged cheerleading snatch.
The coach licked and sucked on her clit while he finger-
fucked her, until she couldn't take it any longer.
"Oh, sir!" she gasped. "You're gonna make me cum any second!
Keep going!"
He obeyed and quickly sent the young girl to the brink. With
a groan, Alexis trembled as her body reached orgasm with an
intensity she had never felt from her mom's vibrator.
"Fuck!" Alexis cried in delight.
He slowed his stimulation down to a stop and stood up over
her.
"That was wonderful," she gushed. "Thank you."
"No problem, my sweetheart. Are you ready to get fucked for
the first time?"
Alexis nodded and smiled.
Coach Johnson pulled her to the edge of the table and fisted
his cock, still wet with Alexis' saliva, against her buttery
pussy lips. The teen cheerleader was well lubricated already,
and ready to get drilled by her first cock.
"Go ahead, coach," she said. "Put it in me."
He popped the head into her and slowly pushed several inches
in.
"Well, Alexis," he announced. "Officially, you're not a
virgin anymore."
She giggled.
"Sounds okay to me, Coach Johnson. Show me what it's like to
get fucked."
The coach pulled partway out, then fucked another inch or so
into the sweet cheerleader.
"God, your pussy is so fucking tight, and it feels great," he
observed.
Alexis giggled again. She wrapped her white kneesocks with
the blue stripes around his ass as he pumped into her slowly.
"It feels so good in there," Alexis mumbled.
"And I'm glad you enjoy this, 'cause I am, too," he said
softly as he leaned forward onto his elbows, lying on top of the
girl on the desk. He kissed young Alexis softly as he slowly
worked more cock into her wet snatch.
"You know, sometimes guys like a girl to talk dirty to them,
too," he added. "It helps turn them on."
"Really?" she asked.
"Yeah, go ahead and try it, Alexis. Talk dirty to me."
Alexis chuckled.
"Fuck me good, coach," she offered. "Fuck my tight little
cheerleader pussy."
"Yeah, that's good," he encouraged.
"I want you to fuck me really good with that big cock and
then blow your load all over my face," she said.
"Yeah, baby," he said, as he slapped his balls on her ass
with each thrust, now getting faster and harder as he went.
Alexis wrapped her white-sleeved arms around him, enjoying
her first fuck. They kissed repeatedly as they screwed on the
desk, exploring each other's mouth with their tongue, lost in
passion.
After several minutes, he suddenly pulled out of her.
"Were you ready to shoot your stuff?" Alexis asked.
"Almost," he said, "but first, I wanna fuck you in a
different position. We're gonna do it doggy-style."
Alexis laughed again as he lifted off of her and pulled her
up to her feet. Her little skirt fell back down into place.
"Just turn around and put your elbows on the desk," he
instructed.
She did so, looking over her shoulder to watch as he slid her
cheerleading skirt up high on her ass. Her white pleats fanned
outward as he stuck his prick back into her tight little pussy,
this time from behind.
Alexis spread her kneesock-encased legs wide apart for
balance as the coach commenced drilling her in that position. He
grasped the sides of her waist for leverage as he relentlessly
pounded her love tunnel with his hard cock.
"Aw, coach," Alexis gasped. "It feels like it's so much
deeper in me."
Her hair swung forward and back as he rode the cheerleader
into the desk, but he knew he couldn't last any longer.
"I'm getting so close," he said. "Are you ready for me to
cum on your face?"
"Yes," she told him.
"Good. When I tell you to, stand up, turn around and kneel
in front of me, and tilt your face toward the ceiling."
"Okay."
He lasted about fifteen more seconds.
"Now!" he shouted.
He pulled out, and Alexis quickly spun around and knelt
before him, offering her innocent, angelic face for him to
decorate. She looked down at his cock as he pumped it with his
hand for a few seconds.
Suddenly, a stream of warm semen splattered on the side of
her mouth and up the side of her nose. She instinctively
squeezed her eyes shut as another round of jizz landed on her
upper lip and yet another on her nose.
Alexis giggled as more spunk rained down on the poor
cheerleader. The coach had a full load stored up for the
teenager, and his balls emptied themselves onto her eyelids and
forehead, matting down her sweet brunette bangs under a blanket
of white splooge.
Finally, mercifully, the facial ended. Alexis smiled but
kept her eyes closed as she kept her face turned upward. Gobs of
gooey cum oozed down the sides of her face and dangled from her
chin.
"Baby, let me get you a towel and clean you up," he said.
He walked over and picked up a shower towel, but before he
handed it to her, he pulled out a digital camera from his desk
drawer.
Alexis could hear the clicks and see the light from the
flashes.
"What are you doing?" she asked with a frothy face.
"Taking a few digital pictures so I can enjoy them later," he
said. "Do you mind?"
"No," she said. "That's fine, but please don't show them to
anybody."
"I won't," he promised. "Smile again for the camera, and you
can open your eyes now."
Alexis tentatively opened her eyes, and since she didn't feel
any cum dripping into her eyes, she kept them open and smiled for
his camera.
She felt so naughty, and she loved every second of it.

I have to confess im wanting to find married couple in the 50s for some hot fun wanting the husband to be bi so his misses and him can ease me into messing with a guy for the first time i mean ive crossed swords but never had a bloke suck me cock or fuck me before ever and ive enjoyed cleaning out me womans creampie left by a few other guy but ive never sucked a cock but im want hi and her both to suck my cock an rim and lick my arsehole deep mmmm im thinking id iike to suck his cock pulling it out her cunt! But the pushing it back in her cunt then i think as he fucks her i want to fuck him in his arse hole and ram hi like a sissy bitch while he blows in his misses pull my dick from his arse hole and make him suck my cock like a bitch ramming it down hes throat gaging him while hes misses licks my arsehole as she forces hes head to stay swollow a mans load she says to him as blow in his moth and swollow his you little bitch she tells him and he does mmmm thankyou he says wank your little dick hard again hubby he trys lick his sexarse hole you perv opd useless man she says so as i finger fucking and licking both het wet holes he fucking my arse wit his tounge deepr i sayas i force his faxe into my ass fist my holes babe destroy me stretch both my holes mmmmm hang on i say i gotta piss she smiles bends over spreds her arse hole wide fill my arse piss in me what wife he says she replys shut up and lick his arsehole clean i start to piss in her arsehole filling her holewith my warm piss mmmmm feels so good mmmm i then start ramming her arse hole my piss swooshing out every where as i fuck her hole as i pull it open as well gapping her getting her arse wide enough to take two fists mmmmmmm and so on if i try and say go that way im gonna end up being filthy as but

Id like to tell you a story about our new house that myself and my wife have moved into. It's a beautiful 2 bedroom, one bedroom is tiny,house with everything furnished and the rent isn't bad either. The landlord built for his mother-in-law, it at the end of his yard. It has a small garden, fenced in. His mother-in-law passed away about 2 months before we moved in. We really got lucky.

Things were going great until my wife had things stolen from her, not from inside the house but from the clothes she had drying outside. It was her underwear, bras and panties. She didn't get too upset until some of her more expensive lingerie disappeared. It wasn't every time she was drying her clothes but about every second weekend. I found out that, every second weekend, the landlords son came to visit. I didn't know that the landlord and his wife had separated and he had visitation every time her underwear went missing. Just to be sure I installed an infrared trail camera, out of sight but I was able to see enough. Sure enough the next time the son came for the weekend, my app for the camera, messaged me that something set it off. My wife knew I was setting up the camera but I didn't let her know that the camera was recording. I went from the sitting room, where we were watching TV, to the kitchen so I could see what set the camera off. I could see someone snooping around the yard and making his way to the clothes that were drying, but I couldn't see who. At that exact time my wife's TV program ended and she came into me to say goodnight and up to the bedroom she went. I kept an eye on my phone to see if it would show the culprits face. I could see the bedroom brightening up after my wife turning on the light and then getting darker from her shutting the curtains. With that the figure went from the drying clothes to the bedroom window where my wife was getting ready for bed. Even though I saw all of this happening, I didn't do a thing. I didn't turn on the yard light, I didn't go outside to chase the person away and I never told my wife someone was at the window. All I did was watch, on my phone, this person spying on my wife. I kind of enjoyed it. The next day my wife came into me wanting to find out about what the camera spotted because her underwear had gone missing again. I told her that the batteries must have been dead because nothing was recorded. We'll try again tonight.

It has to be the son.

The following night nothing happened. The camera was never tripped. Visitation was over and the landlords son went back to his mother. 2 weeks later and I'll be ready.

The more I thought about it I was loving the thought of my wife being spied on. 

Visitation weekend was here. I set the trap. I snucked my wife's gstrings, 4, and her fanciest most colorful bras out and I closed the bedroom curtains, leaving a big gap, revealing, most of the room, just hoping my wife didn't notice. 

I opened a bottle of wine and we sat watching a movie just chilling. The movie ended and we were chatting, when my phone notification dings letting me know that something set off the hidden camera. The bate was taken.

I told the wife that I was going to bed after I tidied the kitchen and started to take the wine glasses and bottle to the kitchen. With that my wife said that she'll head off to bed. I examined my phone, and sure enough, I could see someone at her lingerie that I hung up. This time I could make out that he was rubbing himself with one of her undies, he was wanking on her underwear. The yard, in one patch, lit up. I can see our bedroom light was after being turned on, my wife was, now , getting ready for bed. With that the voyeur scooted over to the window and to my delight, and the window spy, she never noticed the curtains not being pulled completely. He was right up to the window, going slightly to the left and back to the right, following my wife as she walked around. Then I see he has his phone turned on, he starts to record her. With the light from his phone shinig slightly on his face, I get the biggest surprise, its not our landlords son, it's the LANDLORD.

I rushed to the bedroom, not to close the curtains but to give a better view for the landlord. I entered the room and my wife was just walking around with only her panties on. Her ass was swallowing her panties, her 2 cheeks just munching them.  I grabbed her from behind and started to nibble on her neck and at the same time walked her closer to the window giving the, window peep, a clear view of my half naked wife. I ran my hands up her ribs, catching her shoulders and arching her back , which thrusted her C cup breast toward the window. I then slid my hands slowly back down her ribs to her thighs as far as I could and back up between her now parted legs but I perpously didn't go ne'er her pussy. Back up her rids not going at get tits and back between her legs not fingering her pussy. She was giving my bulge an unbelievable grinding with her ass. I finally rubbed her pussy which had her panties soaking wet. She went from grinding on my bulge to trying to get my fingers to enter her pussy with my fingers. I turned her around which had her ass facing the window and she was really gyrating her hips on my now throbbing dick. This was my first time being filmed and I was really trying to put on a show for our landlord. Without any coaxing, my wife put her two hands down my shorts and pulls out my dick and starts to give me a BJ. turning her slightly so I can give our peeping Tom a better viewing. Eventually I guided to the bed, I faced her pussy towards the window. She started back giving me my dick licking and I started at her now dripping wet pussy. I started to take her panties off when she reached down herself and pulled them down a small bit and then kicked her legs until they were off. There we were, my wife, giving me a side headed blow job with her legs spread, with me squeezing  her breasts with one hand and fingering her with the other one, exposing herself to be filmed. I caught one of her hands and tried to have her finger herself with no luck. I was determined to have her play with her pussy and after a bit I placed my hand on top for hers, placed it on her wet pussy and I stated to play with her in-between her fingers. I could feel her starting to really enjoy this. I eventually placed my fingers on top of hers and started to rub her clitress with her fingers, which were being controlled by mine. Before long I could feel that she wasn't being controlled by my fingers anymore. She was taking over herself. Not to startle her, i slowly took my hand away, BINGO, she was masturbating herself. Her legs spread wide, her fingers were all over her clit and disappearing into her pussy. Her blowjob on me was being forgotten about, as she starts giving off this, high pitched, hum. I've heard that noise often before. It means she's bringing herself to a climax. Her knees start to close together, with her body starting to shake. I whispered to her to try to keep her legs open and she only had to be asked once. She had them spread the widest I've seen. (The yoga classes she takes are really coming in handy for the landlord). I could see her toes curling, her shoulders shaking, her face straining and her mouth wide open and high-pitched groans and moans getting louder. I squeeze her tits hard, really hard. This seems to excite her even more and then she starts to get waves of convulsions shooting through her. This kept going on for 2 minutes untill she grabs her own tits, squeezes her thighs together and just squirming. After her explosive climax, I fucked her brains out. At the end of our sex session, she couldn't get out of bed to go to the bathroom, I had to help her. What a night.

I fixed the curtains in Beth bedrooms so they can't close properly. My sister-in-law comes over to stay with us and I said I'd give the landlord someone else to record. I keep recharging tha infrared camera, which tips me off that we have a guest. Most of the time my wife is only changing but every so often, I put on a show for our peeping Tom.

8 months into our lease, I asked our landlord for a reference because we didn't know if the rent was going up , so we decided to look around. Well he told me that we were the Ideal tenants, payed on time, never any trouble. We said that he was trying to pay less to the tax man and was wondering if we would sign another lease but it would be for 200 cheaper. Tax man yeah. The window spy wanted to keep his model to film. If course I agreed. Nothing like using my wife as a unsuspecting whore, who show's off her body getting used. A film whore.

My wife still doesn't know she's being used. The sister-in-law is an additional slut to the stable. I wouldn't mind seeing her naked. My wife still has her bras and panties take every now and then. ( It is the landlords son who steals them) The landlord does wank himself using the wife's underwear. She was complaining that the washing machine isn't cleaning as well as it was because it's leaving stains on some of her clothes, it's always her knickers and bras. She used to rewash them but lately she sees the stains smells them and puts them on. Fuckin hell, she's wearing knickers and bras with his cum stains in them. I love it 

I know some of you will be saying, "show us some nudes of her". I'm onto a good thing. I'm not going to ruin everything to show you guys. If one of the recordings turn up on line, I'm clean, it wasn't me. I might repost it, but I won't be the one to post a nude of her.

I hope you've enjoyed this.

Part 18: Need for Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]

Since we moved into the new house, my sexlife has gotten a bit stale. Yes, I was fucking Haley and Anna on a daily basis, but it became a routine. Anna felt the same way. So we had to spice things up a little.

So once again, I was out for prey. At that point I was 31 or 32 years old. I was a trainer for a sport (on amateur level, so training once a week) and let me just say I work with 18-25 year old girls in tight sport outfits. I often heard rumors of one of "my girls" having a crush on me, but I never hooked up with any, because I thought it was too dangerous. I still was close with all of them, they were very open towards me. Since I got married even more of the girls were interested in me (thats what I've heard). Some even openly told me how lucky my wife was and how they would swap with her if they could (told as a joke). Now most of them had boyfriends and the one I was interested in was no different. Her name is Katy, some call her Kat (because she could move just as elegant as a cat).
She is a slim, short (5ft4) brunette with b-cup tits, 21 years young. Her long hair is usually in a ponytail, her sports outfit is a black crop top and black skin-tight shorts. I heard rumors that she had a crush on me some years ago and back then she would always try to get my attention by choosing sexy outfits and getting close to me if possible. I never let her close enough though, so she gave up eventually.

From time to time we had training weekends/weeks. We often went to some training facilty near a lake, this time it was no different. We started training on monday. I had a harsh program for the girls: three training units per day. In between they could cool off in the lake. Just imagine a group of young women sweating, running, being athletic. Then they all get their bikinis out and go swimming. I loved the job as a trainer. At the end of the third unit on monday I let all girls but Katy leave. Her head was red, her body sweaty. She barely looked me in the eyes and seemed frustrated.
Me:"Katy, whats going on? You didnt seem to be on top of your game today."
K(looking at her feet):"Sorry coach."
Me:"Come on, you know I you dont have to apologize to me! I just want to know whats going on."
K:"I guess I had my head elsewhere..."
Me:"Look at me Katy." She did. "We both know you can do better. Next time, breath deeply, focus on the game. Okay?"
K:"Okay."
Me:"And now I wanna see that smile of yours again."
K:"I... I dont feel like..."
I hugged her, pressed her against my chest. First she didnt react but then she put her arms around me too.
K:"Thanks I needed that."
Me:"Now there is the smile I was missing all day. Now get going! You dont wanna miss the swimming do you?"
K:"Why dont you join us? That would be fun."
Me:"Okay I guess."

I got changed and went to the lake. Katy was right, it was a lot of fun. I played with the girls and dunked some of them.
Afterwards we ate dinner and soon went to bed.

Tuesday, we all got up early, had breakfast and went to training. Katy did far better this time. When ever she looked at me I gave her a thumps up. I was rewarded with broad smiles. The day as a whole went well. In the evening I had a movie evening planned. Almost everyone was there, but Katy and some of her roommates were missing. They came 5 min later and without Katy. They told me that she was upset about something and wouldnt come. I told them to start the movie and that I would get her. I got to her room, the door was closed. I knocked. No answer. I called her name but she would answer. So I just went in. She was laying on her bed, crying. I sat besides her and put a hand on her back. She twitched away for a second but then let me. When she would stop sobbing, I pulled her up and into my arms. It was an awkward position and soon my back stiffend.
Me:"Come sit on my lap." I basically pulled her onto my lap and she hugged me and sobbed at my shoulder. Finally she calmed down a little.
Me:"Whats going on?"
K:"Remember how I told you that my head was elsewhere? It's about my boyfriend. I think he wants to break up with me."
I hugged her tightly. A sigh escaped her lips.
Me:"Do you want to talk about it?"
K:"No... please just... hold me..."
She then sat with her face to me on my lap, pressing her chest against me and resting her head on my shoulder. I stroked her back slowly. She relaxed and sunk onto me even more. How her pants were touching my pants. I tried suppressing my erection and for a while I succeded. I stopped stroking her back to make the situation less intimate, but she immediately said "No, please go on... it feels so good..."
So I continued. After a while she said
K: "You know, I think he doesnt find me attractive anymore..."
Me:"Oh come on thats nonsense. You are a beautiful young woman."
K: "You think so?"
Me:"Yes! Whoever says something different is an idiot."
She leaned back a little to look me in the eyes.
K: "That's so sweet of you!"
Then she looked down at herself and me and said
K:"Wow, what would your wife say if she found you flirting with a girl in this position?"
Me:"Well I wont tell her..."
K:"Me neither. So we are good. Could you keep hugging and stroking me. It really helps."
So I did. Her head was on my shoulder again and when I started stroking her back, she moaned a little. I couldnt help it, I was getting hard. I thought she had to feel it eventually.
K:"You know, my BF would never stroke my back like that."
She started purring silently. She leaned back again, her eyes locked onto mine, her look dreamy. Her hands worked their way up to my face. Then she kissed me. I was hard as stone in a split second. Quickly Katy retreated, looking shocked.
K:"I shouldnt have... I'm sorry, I ... I just..."
I just shook my head.
Me:"Its all right, dont worry."
K:"Is it though? Just look how wet I got from that!"
She pulled her pants to the side and revealed her wet panties.
She then looked up at me and said
K:"But it looks like you enjoyed it as well."
Me:"Cant say I didnt, I guess. But we shouldnt tell anybody about it."
Katy nodded, got up and said:"I sorry, it wont happen again, I promise."
Me:"Dont worry about it. Just get cleaned up and come to the movie okay?"
K:"Yessir! I'll be there in a minute."
I left her room and went to the movie. Katy came some minutes later. She looked fine. Over the course of the movie, whenever there was a kiss scene, Katy would look at me and bite her lip. I acted like I didnt notice.

Wednesday started normal. In the traning, Katy was doing okay, not as badly as monday, but worse than tuesday. I also noticed that she looked at me more frequently than usual. She was also wearing no sports bra as far as I could see. Also her string tanga was clearly visible over her ass and the outline under her shorts were visible as well. I had a hard time fighting my boner. My pants werent very loose so I had to be careful. After the noon training, the girls went to shower while I was cleaning up the sports hall. When I was done, most of the girls were already done showering and left the building. I went into the shower as well, which is right next to the womens shower. I heard some more girls leave. When I was using my shampoo, I heard moans from the womens shower (my shower was off at that time, thats why I heard it. Also the shower rooms have no door, just a vision block). I washed out the shampoo and afterwards the moans had stopped. I quickly got dressed and left the gym. I caught a glimpse of the girl walking away. It was Katy.
After that the day went on as usual, until after the afternoon training. Again, most of the girls had already left. When I went to the shower I heard two girls talk. One was Katy, the other one was Rachel, a tall blonde with striking looks.
R:"What are you doing?"
K:"Nothing?"
R:"Come on, you do not cleaning your pussy for 5 minutes straight. Are you rubbing yourself?"
K:"So what?"
R:"Nothing just... Who are you thinking about?"
K whispered something.
R:"The coach? No way. I mean... he is hot ..."
K:"Yeah right? I cant get him out of my head. His tight shirt... And I'm pretty sure I saw a little bulge in his pants."
R:"Yeah I think you're right... And now that you're standing in front of me like that... I'm really turned on..."
K:"Come here.."
I stood there stunned. I heard two of the hottest girls in my team making out and fingering each other. I mean, I heard rumors that this has happend in my team before, but I never believed it. I was too afraid to turn the mens shower on, they might know that I am there then. So I just stood in silence and listened to them finger fucking each other. I hid in the mens shower room and started masturbating. When Rachel and Katy came out of the showers, Katy said:
K:"Would you kiss the coach if you had the chance?"
R:"Hell I would fuck him if I could."
In that moment I shot my load on the floor. I cleaned up after myself and went out as well.

Thursday had both Rachel and Katy watching me closely. They also winked at each other a couple of times. They were playful around me but never dared to touch me for too long. When we were swimming in the afternoon, that changed. They were constantly on me, trying to dunk me. I was still taller and stronger than them, but it was actually challenging to fend of both. I then went for a swim, leaving both of them behind me. When I came back, all but Katy had left. She met me at a depth were she could barely stand.
K:"Coach, I have to talk to you."
Me:"Here? Well okay, what is it?"
K:"I have been thinking about the kiss..."
Me:"And?"
K:"Well... I got so horny I started masturbating thinking of you..and...I really want you and..."
Me:"And what?"
K:"And I'm not wearing bottoms right now."

She lifted her hand out of the water, in it the bikini bottoms. With the other hand she grabbed my dick. I was already getting hard, but her strokes made me harder instantly.
Me:"Do you really think this is a good idea? I have a wife and you have a boyfriend..."
K: "So its in our both interest that this stays between us..."
Me:"I see..." With that I grabbed her and pulled her close.
Me:"But what about the others? they may see us."
K:"They are all at dinner. They wont see anything."

We made out while she was still stroking my cock. I stroked her back in return, getting some purrs out of her again. She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulled herself up a little and whispered in my ear:
K:"Please fuck me coach."
She wrapped her legs around me as well and I lifted her up by her ass. I slowly lowered her onto my dick. When I pushed in the tip she moaned.
K:"Damn, I didnt know you were so big Coach. My BF is so much smaller... ouuuuuh"
My hips moved back and forth a little, penetrating her a little more every time.
K:"Uhh yes. Oh. Slowly, just like that...You are so big.."
When I finally had my whole dick in her she was purring in my ear.
K:"Fuck my tiny pussy slowly Coach..."
So I did. We made small waves, but no sound. I kept fucking her slowly, after 5 min she had her first orgasm and collapsed into my arms.
K:"Keep going, I still want more...."
And so I did. After another few minutes she said "Now fuck me harder. Harder. Even harder. Come on FUCK ME"
I fucked her as hard as I could in the water, she pressed herself against me bit my shoulder and came again. I shot my load into her pussy just a few seconds later.
K:"That was... amazing..."
We parted ways then, she went to dinner asap and I waited for a while before going.

To my surprise, Katy really kept her mouth shut. Friday went by without another incident with her. But Rachel actually sprained her ankle after having a cramp in the noon pratice. So I helped her to the med room, helped her lay down. She was wearing a sports skirt which is kinda uncommon for the type of sport we are doing. She was still panting heavily from all the running.
Me:"I'll take off your shoe and have a look at your ankle alright?"
R:"Okay coach."
I pulled of her shoe and sock, hurting her in the process.
Me:"I'm sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you."
R:"Its okay, I like it rough" and laughed. I laughed with her. The ankle didnt look too bad, so I just got some ice spray to cool it. After I had applied the spray...
R:"Coach? Could you help me get rid of the cramp as well?"
Me:"Sure, what shall I do?"
R:"Can you massage my calves and thighs?"
Me:"Sure thing."
I started with the calf of the leg with the sprained ankle. Rachel laid on her back, the massaged leg bent and the other one straight. She had spread her legs a little so I could see her panties. Her eyes were closed. As I worked up my way to her thighs she bit her lip and whispered "oh yes.. thats good... keep going..." I intended to only massage half of her thigh so I would get too close to her pussy, but she insisted that I should go the full distance. She moaned ever so slightly as my fingers were just inches from her pussy. After my fingers "accidently" touched her panties I could see a wet spot forming on them. After I was done with the first legs I excused myself and went into the sports hall again to tell the other girls what they should practise for the next few minutes before taking a shower. When I went back to the med room I heard Rachel moan even before I opened the door. I knocked and went in immediately. So I caught a glimpse of her wet pussy before she covered it up. She didnt manage to pull the panties all over it, so it was still only 3/4 covered.
Me:"Sorry, I had to tell the girls what to do. How do you feel now?"
R:"errrr... I .. I already feel a bit better but... could you still massage my other leg please?"
Me:"Sure, thats what I came back for."
So I worked my way up her other leg, while she once again closed her eyes and bit her lip from time to time. When I reached the end of her thigh, her panties were soaked and the part of her pussy that I could see wet from her juice. When I pulled back my hand, she grabbed it and said "Thank you Coach...." and looked me into the eyes. I broke eye contact and said "I will send one of the girls to pick you up and go shower, do you want someone in perticular?"
R:"Can you send Katy?"
Me:"Sure, she'll be right with you."

When I found Katy and told her to get back to Rachel, she looked at me suspiciously but said nothing. She kinda brushed me off.

I went to the showers myself and when I was done I heard Rachel and Katy at it again. I didnt dare staying as long as last time so I went out.

The afternoon practice went normal, but Katy seemed to be mad at me. Easy to guess why. Maybe Rachel even told Katy that I fucked her. I didnt know.

On Saturday, we had a show match against another team. I had told Anna about what happend, but not my wife. Anna and Haley came to the game, while Jim watched the house. Some parents of the girls were there as well.
We won the game, partially thanks to Katy. When it was over, all the girls went to the shower together, even Rachel. It was their kind of "aftershow party". Meanwhile I talked to Anna and Haley. After half an hour I excused myself and went to the shower as well. During the shower I thought about Katy and Rachel. The thought of their wet pussies made me hard. I had my back to the entrance, so I didnt hear her come in.
"Coach?"
I turned around. Katy was standing in the door, already fully dressed.
Me:"Hey."
K:"So... who is your favorite girl in our team? I heard what you did to Rachel. Sounded like you didnt want me anymore... So I came here to make sure that I'm still your favorite."
With that she began stripping out of her hot pants, tank top, bra, panties. When she was naked she asked:
K:"Do you like what you see? Your penis does I think."
I could only nod. She flung her cloths behind the door and came up to me. She jerked me off for a while, then started blowing me. I pulled her up, pushed her against the wall and started fucking her while the shower was raining down on us. I started slow again, but Katy asked for more and more. When I reached full speed she tried to speak but only got out one word per pounce.
K:"Wow..I..thought..you..were..fucking..me..hard..in.. the water.. but this.. is.. so..much.. faster... uggggghghgh"
I came deep inside her pussy, ramming in one last time. She collapsed into my arms immediately.
Just as Katy got dressed behind the door, there was a knock on it. The door opened a little and I heard Haleys voice "Hey are you okay? You're taking very long in there."
Me:"Dont worry, I'm done, I'll be out in 5 min."
Katy remained silent, not moving at all. After Haley left and we both had dressed, she kissed me on the cheek and whispered
K:"Btw. Im not on birth control."
I looked at her, stunned.
K(smiling):"Dont worry, I wanted to get pregnant from my BF anyway. We have been trying for several months now. Maybe your sperm is more potent..."
Me:"Well I got.." I almost said four.. "two kids. What if you really get pregnant? You could ruin my life."
K:"If I really get pregnant it will safe my relationship. Not getting pregnant is the reason why I think he wants to leave me. I would be forever grateful. I wont bother you, I promise."
Me:"Okay okay..."

I left the shower after saying goodbye. I found Haley and Anna waiting outside. A young man was standing with them. He told me he is Katies BF and was looking for her.
Me:"Well I havent seen her. Maybe she forgot something and went back to her room." I described the way to her room and he went off. When I looked at Anna she winked at me. I guess she figured out somehow...

From time to time I recieved selfies of Katy, but we didnt have sex again.
Several months later, Katy left the team because she was pregnant. I never found out if it was mine.

End of Part 18

Next story will be more about Anna again :)

Thats Katy in the pic btw

I love my wife, she gets hotter everyday, and she loves me. She's a curvy woman, she's got those country girl proportions fat F cups, tall, curly hair, and hips you can grab on to. She legit looks like Wonder Woman. Shes dressed up as her for me on occasion. She drives me crazy.

We fuck a lot. we've been together 14 years. in that entire time we have learned that no matter how good things are going in bed, she can't cum unless I cum in her.

She needs to be cream pied if she's going to finish. I'm not complaining at all. I'm happy as a hard dick in a wet pussy to oblige her. If I blow my load in her mouth, that just means I get to hang out while she sucks me back to life and rides me back to death.

She doesn't mind. When she and are "mating" (that's what she likes to call it, cool.) everything else is put on hold. We've been on vacation with friends where they've had to decide if they would come back to the room later or just hang out in the room while i topped her up. No difference to us. We are in our zone.

Anyway, she needs cum in her pussy or it's a strike out for her. She can't masturbate because of it. she touches and plays, but I can tell when she's frustrated and just about hers when i come home from work and she has a joint and a beer ready for me.

"Smoke, Drink, and shut up." Those are great days.

Yes ma'am. She works on getting me ready while i just blaze up and relax. Then she climbs on and keeps it strictly business. No words, tits out, on my face, and in my mouth while she uses my dick to get what she really wants.

She knows how to hurry me along. She'll start talking crazy nasty.

"Cum in me baby, cum in mommy." "Hurry up, my husband will be home soon" "Just fucking cum in me you big dicked bastard"

Then when I start pumping it in she just turns to jelly and melts into me. Lot's of oh's and yes babies, and I love yoooooouuuuuuu's.

Holy shit I love my wife.

Karen Smith lay back on her beach towel, clad only in a skimpy red bikini, and thought, "This is the life." She had landed in Ibiza two days earlier with her son, Kurt, for a three-week holiday, just the two of them. It had been an especially rainy season in London and they were both ecstatic to be getting some time in the sun. Karen typically wore one-piece bathing suits but her ivory skin was so starved for color that she decided to pack nothing but bikinis, a fact that hadn't escaped Kurt's attention.

At 42, Karen looked stunning, especially compared to Kurt's friends' moms, most of who you would never care to look at naked. But not Karen. She was often compared to Sophia Loren, and she knew that the compliment men were giving her was, "I bet you'd be dynamite in the sack." Her shoulder-length chestnut hair still shimmered in the sun and her long, shapely legs were the envy of all of Kurt's friends. Her 36D chest never needed padding to fill out the prim and proper suit jackets that she typically wore to work as a real estate broker, and more than one client had taken the opportunity to cop a feel whilst they were alone in a flat. Kurt's father had been nothing more than a sperm donor and for Kurt and Karen's entire life, their relationship was just that of mother and son. Recently, however, they had become more like friends.

"I'm heading into the water for a bit, Mom, don't burn," Kurt said, standing from his towel and removing his sunglasses.

"Okay love, don't wear yourself out," Karen said with a sly grin.

Kurt Smith was an athletic 22-year-old whose average height belied the above average dick that he carried with him. It gave him a confidence that most girls were attracted to, and he always enjoyed the look on their faces when they spied his member for the first time.

He hadn't had a girlfriend for a few weeks, and accordingly, was staring at even more girls than usual. On this particular day, however, the sunny cove where they were sunning themselves had only one other family further down the beach.

As Kurt bobbed in the salty Mediterranean water, he looked back at shore and saw only his Mom.

"Fuck me," he thought, "have her tits always been that big?"

The red spandex strained to contain her large orbs and the contrast between her pale skin made the bikini glow even brighter. She stood up to stretch just now, and turned around looking at the beach bar, giving Kurt a perfect view of the cleft of her ass. The bikini had ridden up while Karen was sitting down so that it looked almost like a thong.

"I'm getting turned on by my own Mom," Kurt thought. "How sick. I mean, I know she's got a great body and there's nobody else around but c'mon, we've lived together for so long, am I really getting hard over her?"

But he was. Under the cool water's surface, Kurt's cock was growing ever larger, and he could not take his eyes off of Karen's heavy tits, barely supported by the flimsy red material. He knew that as soon as he could get his hard-on to subside, he would have to make a beeline for their villa and jerk himself off, hard.

For her part, Karen was fantasizing herself about how long it had been since she had had a good fucking. Being a mom was no longer a big part of her life with Kurt being a man, but she still could not find much time to meet quality men. It wasn't even the companionship that she longed for, but more the lurid side of sexual intimacy with a man, any man, that she craved. Holding a cock in her hand as it filled with blood and grew, the firmness it got when she tugged on it...these were things she could have with any man, and they would fulfill her sexual desires, but it was still an effort.

"I'm heading back to the villa, Mom, you need me to bring anything back for you?" Kurt broke Karen from her daze as he toweled himself off.

"No, thanks, I'll probably come back in a little while too," she said. She noticed that Kurt looked especially good today, the bright Spanish sun shining off of his sculpted chest. "If only he weren't my son," Karen thought, "I would definitely let him fuck me. Too bad that's such a hangup, that adults can't service each other sexually if they both need it."

Her pussy tingled at the thought of having their big villa together for three weeks, fucking one another on all of the furniture, in the bathroom shower, on the terrace, doggy style in front of the sliding glass door.

"How nice would that be," Karen thought, "to be able to satisfy each other's cravings and then get on with the day. I'm sure we'd both enjoy the vacation a lot more. Society.."

Kurt was barely in the door before he stripped his swim trunks off and laid back on the bed in his downstairs bedroom. Karen had chosen the master bedroom upstairs so that they would have a bit of privacy, even though there were two bedrooms on the ground floor.

"It's too bad there weren't more girls at the beach today," Kurt thought as he gently squeezed his still damp cock. "That Swedish woman from last year was the hottest thing ever."

Kurt thought back to the previous year's trip when a mature Swedish woman had set up her sun umbrella next to his. He was at the beach alone that day and feeling talkative, so he struck up a conversation with the Swede. The mother of three was in her 50s and had some lines of age on her face but her smile was dazzling and her blonde hair almost platinum, which made her deep tan even more alluring. As the day went on, they both became overheated and went down to the water together.

After floating a few feet from one another and obviously flirting, Kurt tentatively reached out to touch her waist. The mother flinched at first but then smiled broadly and brought Kurt's hands up to her large breasts. They sagged slightly in her bikini but she was completely uninhibited and swung her body around without regard for how much her tits moved, and Kurt found it very erotic. Floating in the ocean, they groped each other's bodies for a long time before going back to the sand and making out on their blankets.

Kurt moaned as he stroked his rod and continued to think back on the mature blonde woman, unaware that a mature brunette was listening to him. Karen had decided to come back to the house early for a drink, and she heard Kurt's heavy breathing as soon as she entered the villa. Seeing his trunks on the floor through his doorway, she knew he could only be masturbating.

"Oh my God, even my own son can get some relief, I wish it were easier for me." Karen threw her sarong onto the couch and slipped into a pair of high heeled espadrilles she had by the door. Their cork bottoms allowed her to get right to the edge of Kurt's bedroom before he would hear her. She didn't have any plans, but was just going by instinct.

Karen's calves were flexed from the high wedges, and she had beads of sweat sliding down the insides of her thighs. Her breathing was more ragged and she noticed with utter certainty that her pussy lips were tingling noticeably. Her son's masturbation was arousing Karen.

"If it were just as easy to use his cock as a dildo, and frig myself, then I could just...use him, and he could use me, we could both cum, and get back to life!" She was actually thinking that it sounded like a good plan, but she wasn't sure how Kurt would take it.

"If I'm matter-of-fact and a little insistent, what 22-year-old WOULDN'T like to be serviced on vacation?!" She pushed her breasts so that the nipples were closer to the inside border of her bikini top, and the dark areolas were showing. Karen stepped to the edge of the doorway.

Kurt was now pumping harder, his glans head wedged firmly on top of his fist. Eyes closed, he was moving his hips so that the bed shook slightly on the tile floor.

"Ahem."

Kurt heard Karen's noise, his eyes flew open, and he started to scoot to the top of the bed.

"Whooo, Mommm, I didn't think you'd be back so soon. Ahhhh."

"It's okay Kurt, I know what men your age do, it's not a big deal." Kurt's mom put her hand on the door jamb to seem casual and crossed her legs at the ankles. "Believe it or not, women have those needs to, they just don't talk about it. But even me, your Mom."

Kurt thought about his Mom having sexual needs and it couldn't help but put an image in his head of her being fucked over the back of a couch, hands gripping the pillows while someone, maybe him, entered her from behind again and again.

"I guess so," Kurt said. He had one hand over his crotch but his stiff member was still so engorged that his hand couldn't cover the entire thing. Kurt looked his mom over now for the first time and his eyes glazed over with lust. He thought, "I know she's my Mom but I was just in the middle of jerking off and my mind is still on sex and, fuck, would I love to mount her right here."

As if she was reading his mind, Karen stepped gingerly towards her son, her hips still cocked to the side from the angle of her tall shoes.

"Okay Kurt, I'm going to be really blunt here. We're alone for three weeks and it's going to be really difficult for us to concentrate on having fun and living if we're both sexually frustrated, do you agree?"

Kurt gulped but nodded his head in agreement. "Where can she be going with this?" he thought.

"So," Karen said walking to where Kurt's knees hung over the edge of the bed, "why don't we come to an understanding." She squatted so that her face was level with Kurt's hips, her big tits suspended in mid-air for her son to gawk at. The mirror at the foot of the bed allowed Kurt to see his Mom's ass too, as she bounced slightly on her haunches.

"Why don't we just say that, while we're here in Ibiza, we can do whatever we want to each other. Sexually." Karen licked her lips, the sexy mature woman now certain that this was exactly what she wanted.

"'Sexually'?" Kurt stammered. "So, what do you mean, DO whatever we want?"

"We tell each other when we need relief, and we use each other's bodies to get that relief. No judgments, no guilt, no awkwardness or hiding around." Karen's hands were roaming her body now, feeling her breasts and pushing them together as if in anticipation of what her son was going to do to her.

"Well...I mean, I would love to, but are you sure?" Kurt asked, smiling. "I get horny pretty often and usually jerk off three or four times a day."

"That's fine, Kurt, if you need me to service you five times a day, that will work too." Karen closed her eyes while she spoke and reached around behind her to undo her bikini top. "I might need you to...FUCK...me, every night if you can handle it." Karen drew out the word 'fuck' to gauge the impact on her son and it rightly threw him for a loop.

Kurt moved his hand from covering his cock and began stroking it again. "I think I could use some help now if you wouldn't mind, Mom."

Karen grinned and crawled onto the bed on all fours, her wedges still on her feet. "That's fine, son, don't worry. Mommy will take good care of you."

And with that she used her left hand to push Kurt's chest so he was flat on his back, and with her right she grasped his cock, her own son's cock, and began pumping it.

"Is this alright?" Karen asked innocently. "Is it okay if I suck on your cock? Suck on it until I make you cum in my mouth? Would you like that?"

Kurt was shaking now, his cock so ready to be serviced. He had needed to cum since he saw his Mom's big, full tits on the beach and had been jerking off for a few minutes before he came home. He needed his Mom to suck his cock and he needed her to deep throat it.

"Deep throat my cock, Mom." Kurt said uncertainly. "Please."

Karen laughed an evil laugh. "Don't say 'please', son. When we're servicing each other and helping each other to cum, treat me like a slut. That way it will be more of a separation between our normal time and our fucking time. We don't want you getting hard thinking about fucking your Mom's pussy in the middle of dinner."

And with that, Karen leaned down, her brown hair tussling over her son's stomach, and engulfed the length of his thick shaft in her hot, wet mouth. She hummed and moaned as she slobbered up and down on his slippery tool.

Kurt moaned loudly with ecstasy. "Fuuuuck, Mom, that's so gooood!" He shut his eyes and put his hands on top of his mother's head as she gulped up and down on his dick.

"Fuck his dick is so HOT!" Karen thought. "Not just big and smooth but actually physically WARM!" Her pussy was drooling already just thinking about having it inside of her. Her own son, Kurt, would soon have his dick buried inside of his mother. Karen swooned and blew her only child with renewed vigor. She was determined to suck him off quickly so that he would know how good she could be. She wanted to be a good dirty slut for her boy.

"You like that?" Karen asked in between slobbers. "You like your slutty Mom blowing you, Kurt? Sucking on your cock in your own bedroom? It's so naughty but I think we both know that we need to be helping each other cum on this trip, don't you?"

She went back to his dick with all of her attention, using one hand to stroke her son's dick up and down, the other to squeeze and cup his balls.

"Yeah Karen, suck it, suck my fat cock," Kurt said, getting into the spirit of his Mom's game. "Make me cum in your mouth, I need to cum." "Call me 'Mom'" Karen said, stopping just long enough to look her son directly in the eyes so that he knew exactly what it was they were doing. Getting a blowjob from his Mom.

"Mom, keep sucking my dick. Suck it now you slut." Kurt smiled even as he said this rudest of instruction.

Karen laughed and went back to work, servicing her son's dong. Kurt then grabbed her ass and slapped one of her cheeks, hard.

"I've wanted to do that all day," he said. "Here, swing around so you can sit on my face. I want to taste your pussy, Mom."

Karen couldn't believe it, her swollen lips needed attention badly and she was thrilled that her son wanted to eat her pussy.

"Ohh baby, that would be amazing. I'm just going to move around," Karen worked her hips and swung her knee over her boy's head so that they were in a perfect 69 position, her snatch just above Kurt's mouth and her own mouth still locked onto his dick.

"That's it, c'mon, sit on my face, Mom. I want to lick your pussy."

Karen obliged and moved her knees to the side so that her wet pussy was smashed onto her son's face.

"Ohhhh," she cried out. "Yeah, that's it, eat Mommy's pussy. Shove your tongue all the way into Mommy's little cunt hole." Karen squirmed around on top of her son, sitting back on his face so he could get as much of his mouth around her sopping pussy as possible.

"Keep sucking me, keep sucking my cock, Mom!" Karen had her lips at the base of her son's cock, tonguing the length of it. She was happy to suck his dick all day but she needed it's hardness inside of her.

"Okay, now it's my turn." She crawled off of her son's face and walked into the living room. Still wearing her heels, she bent at the waist and leaned over the couch. "Just fuck me, Kurt. Fuck me hard, and fuck me as fast as you like."

She wagged her ass back and forth and Kurt thought he might faint before he got to her. Sliding up behind his mother, Kurt aligned his hips with hers and guided his dick between her drooling pussy lips.

Karen shuddered as she felt her son's big thick cock slide inside of her. She leaned backwards and slammed her ass against Kurt's pelvis. The shock made him shuffle his feet but he soon found his footing and began moving back and forth more easily.

"Oh fuck, Mom! Your pussy feels so fucking good!"

"Much better than jerking off?"

"Fuck yeah, so much better."

"Good. Any time you want to fuck me, you can fuck me. If you want a blowjob, ask me, and I'll suck your cock. I just want to milk the cum out of you whenever you need it, and in return, I want you to fuck my pussy when I need it. That's only fair, isn't it?"

Kurt was into it now, drops of perspiration dripping onto his mother's pale back. He reached underneath and squeezed her utters together, still barely believing that he was inside of his Mom, fucking her with abandon. It was unreal that earlier in the hour, they were sitting side-by-side and not touching one another.

"You like it, don't you son? Fucking your mother? Fucking her wet pussy without caring who sees it?"

Karen abruptly pulled Kurt's cock out of her pussy, turned around and slapped him across the face. He could hardly believe what was going on but Karen was still smiling that devilish grin. She walked over to the couch and kneeled, sticking her ass up in the air.

"Come fuck my cunt, son. Fuck your mother's wet cunt until she cums. Can you do that, son? Do you mind shoving your thick cock inside my sopping pussy until I cum? You can just use me, you know. Use me like a fuckdoll, if you wake up in the middle of the night and need to get off, come into my room, lift my nightdress, lather your cock up with some spit and fuck me."

Kurt scrambled around the sofa and climbed onto the couch, placing his feet on either side of his Mom's knees. He braced himself on her lower back and slid down, impaling her sodden quim onto his stiff prick.

"I'm going to fuck you at least twice a day, Mom, I just hope you're okay with that."

Karen moaned and leaned back, not believing that her pussy was filled completely by her son.

"Just keep fucking me. When we're tired we can go back to the beach but for now, I just want you to get off. Just fucking use me to cum like some kind of slut."

Kurt fucked and fucked until he felt like his balls were going to explode.

"I'm going to cum now, Mom. Gonna cum, where do you want it."

Karen was frigging herself madly, not wanting it to end but wanting to see her son get off even more.

"When you're about to cum, pull out and cum on my face. I want to suck the last drop of cum out of you."

Kurt grabbed his mother's hair as he pumped furiously into her dripping pussy and at last felt like he was going to cum.

"Ahhh, I'm gonna cum!"

"Cum baby, fuck your Mommy and cum on her face. I'm such a fucking slut for my son's cum, cum in my face!"

Kurt pulled out as Karen spun around, still drooling from being fucked so hard. She stuck her tongue out and licked whatever part of Kurt's dick wasn't being jerked and he began shooting rope after rope of cum over Karen's beautiful face. Karen was finger fucking her cunt and began squirting all over the floor at the same time.

The scene was surreal as mother, still in heels and bikini bottoms, pulled to the side, rubbing herself madly as her son towered over her and shot his hot cum all over her pretty face.

At last, Kurt slumped onto the couch. "Wow. That was fucking unreal."

"Just wait until dinner," Karen said throatily, sliding her finger over her face to wipe the cum off. "I think we're going to have an interesting few days." She laid on her back, her big tits flopping to the sides, and began contemplating the next place she wanted to fuck her son.

This is my actual girlfriend in the picture. 
 
I walked up to the bedroom and hurt her talking so I listened. And now she was talking to her sister for the first thing I heard her say was "I mean we've had foursomes and threesomes with a girl but he said he'll let me fuck any guy I want sooo...." Then she laughed. "I've been watching a lot of it on PornHub but I don't like how long they take to cum when they blow them. But anyways if it's the one I'm thinking of, I mean I'm not attracted to them usually but yeah he's hot, okay I'll talk to you later I gotta get going ttyl" . 10 seconds later her vibrator started and I heard porn. I waited about a minute and walked in. "You Usually don't get home for 20 more minutes, I'm so embarrassed"  she grabbed her phone and shut it off and her vibrator and said fuck me. I wanted to see her phone. She got mad at one point which made it even better when she finally showed me. Some oiled up black pornstar fucking a hot brunette. She said she wasn't even paying attention and it must have been what came on next. I flipped back her phone towards her and showed her the history. She laughed and after some sex I told her to find one and she doesn't know I heard but I might have to live up to my word here soon LOL

So I posted a couple weeks ago about me and my gf going to a sex club for the first time and loved every minute of it. I convinced her that we should go to the Bukkake event.  We get there we both strip naked and head to main area and start talking with some people. Then we head to play floor and things were just about to started. My girl gets on her knees and like 6-8 guy’s circle around her and start jerking meanwhile I start jerking off to the other girl that was up there.  I was watching my girl jerking some of the guys and the girl I was stroking over doing the same, after about 5 minutes we started blowing out loads. I blow my load all over the other girls face and I watched my as started cumming all over my girls face, getting some in her hair and her tits. Once everyone finished the girls were giving towels to clean up. My gf cleaned up the cum in her face and left the cum on her tits which I found to super hot. I took into one of the play rooms and eat her out till came hard, we went back down to main area and got some drinks and talk with some people. My girl wanted to stay and do it one more time. Some new guys showed up and we started asking them if they want to head up stairs which they did. This time there was 8 us all jerking off with my girl helping out.  I was the first cum and covered her face, there was a guy behind her that was about to cum but my gf couldn’t turn around enough and he shut his load all in her hair.  Once everyone was finished my gf went and had a quick shower to get cleaned up and we headed home. 

I wrote a KotH fan fic years ago then forgot about it. Just added a part 2. Enjoy!

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---

As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

>Part 2<

There was a tap at the window. Luanne cast a hazy look towards the sound.
“Luanne!”
She had not gained focus yet as she slowly rolled to a seated position and rubbed her eyes.
“Luanne! It’s Lucky! Come to the window.”
The voice of her ex-boyfriend somehow filled her with joy. She walked over to the window.
“Luanne… I’m an idiot. I nearly lost the best thing in my life. And for what? A bunch of losers? I need you back, Luanne. Will you come away with me?”

Luanne was filled with warmth and hope. She climbed out the window and into Lucky’s outstretched arms. He ran with her to his 4x4 and shut the door. Luanne was absolutely beaming. She was about to crank up the radio when she noticed the display looked weird. It looked like a digital clock. Slowly but deliberately her dream faded and she returned to reality. She had been looking at her clock. 11:17 PM…

As the hope and joy of her dream melted away it was replaced by the cold dread of her dark bedroom. As her mind made the transition she leaned up. There was light coming from underneath the door way. He was still awake. Luanne sat frozen. Listening for any sound. She thought she could hear something but then realized it was her own heartbeat. Pounding in her chest.

“Calm down, Luanne” she thought to herself. “He just forgot to turn off the light.” She could hope.

As she continued to sit there in silence a lack of any sound had a calming effect. Was she in the clear? The second she allowed her anxiety to relent she heard the garage door open. A cold pall was cast over her. Her only reaction was to silently lay back down and curl up. Her pounding heart the singular focus. As it began to echo in her ears all fell silent when she heard her door open. No sound. No feeling. Only the black of her eyelids. It felt like hours to Luanne before she heard her door close. As she listened to him walk to her bedside the chill turned to the feeling of insects crawling up her back. It was all she could do to not physically brush away the feeling he had draped upon her. Heart pounding again.
He stood at her bedside for a full minute. Looking at his prize. The line of her ample body causing his manhood to press against his jeans. He took one final swig from his Alamo can and put it on her bed table. Luanne heard the jangle of his belt as he removed his pants. As ants on her back were now biting her the knowledge of what was about to happen nearly drove her to vomit. She swallowed hard as he slunk under her blanket and pressed his throbbing dick against her. He wrapped his arms around her stomach and began to grind into her large ass. It was at this time that the cold sweat came and all feeling was gone. If Luanne had a mind she would understand that this was a defense mechanism to help her cope with the extreme nature of her predicament. But alas, she does not. However, what was undeniable was the feeling of nothingness that washed over her. He was now holding her hips as he pressed his penis in-between her legs as best as he could while still clothed. He liked the pressure. After a few minutes, another pressure was too much to bear. He removed his boxers. Slid her sweat pants down to her knees and placed his throttled member in-between the soft upper part of her thick thighs. He could feel the involuntary wetness develop through her white cotton panties as he started to dry hump her. Luanne could smell the mixture of his constant bad breath and stale Alamo beer creep down her face as he began to lick her neck and ear. She began to tear up as his hands moved across her stomach to her breasts. He began to fondle her breasts over the bra. As he kneaded her breasts he began to moan in her ear.

“I love you, Luanne” he stammered out as he continued his assault.

The mixture of precum and pussy juice had become audible with his thrusts. Sensing he was close he slowed down. He ran his hands over her stomach back to her thighs. He rubbed them over then moved one hand down to her pussy. The fact that the whole area was moist filled his entire being with excitement and a warped sense of connection to Luanne. “She is enjoying this” he thought to himself. He gently pushed her to the side as he removed her sweatpants and panties. As he laid back down beside her flat on his back he took a deep whiff of the mess she had made in her panties. The unmistakable smell filled him with carnal lust. He adjusted so that he was sitting with his back to the head board and she was sat in-between his legs facing away.

“Luanne? Luanne… are you awake?” he whispered.
Luanne began to cry. The soft whimpers driving Hank Hill to near sexual insanity. He gathered himself.
“Luanne… hold your arms up.” A request that was always made and never followed.

He removed her shirt unassisted and pulled her towards him so that she was sitting on top of his engorged member. Driving it into her mattress. Softly he draped his hands over the top of her breasts and moved up and down over her bra. Hank liked the last little barrier. Soon it was more than he could take. He pushed her forward slightly and unclasped her bra. He moved the straps off her shoulders but was careful not to let it fall off the front. In one fluid motion, he moved his hands from the top of her breasts down. The bra fell to her lap and he fondled her heavy breasts. His fingers rising one by one as he dragged them over her large puffy nipples. Her whimpers became quiet crying. After a few minutes of groping her chest and kissing her neck one of his hands came up to wipe her tears. Her whole face was covered. This made Hank insatiable. He gently twisted her head to the side and began licking the tears from her cheek. Moved to the other side and cleaned that as well. The stink of his drying saliva altering Luanne’s perception. The salty taste in his mouth was the limit. He pushed her slightly forward at the hips and his dick popped straight up. He spun her around so that she was facing him, put her lifeless arms over his shoulders, and pulled her into him. Her chubby pussy lips were now wrapped around the base of his shaft. The heat from it surprised him. He began to involuntarily grind into her. Luanne was looking down, eyes closed, sobbing. Tears dripping from the bottom of her chin onto her breasts. He placed his hands on the side of her face and pulled up. Her eyes would not meet his.

“Luanne? Uncle Hank loves you. You know that, right?”
Luanne answered with question with more quiet crying.
“Luanne? I don’t want to hurt you. I want to love you. You’ll let me love you, right?”

He did not wait for an answer as his putrid tongue was thrust into her mouth. He began to grunt has his tongue made love to her throat. He had now moved his hands down to her ass cheeks so he could slide her dripping wet cunt up and down his shaft.

“Oh god, Luanne” he stammered as he began to feast on her neck and chin.

It was in this moment that awareness clumsily returned to her. It had never gone this far before. Never this intense. Luanne bravely ventured a quick a look into his eyes and he was not there. They were lifeless. Like a dolls eyes. She had to do something. She had to make a decision. To save the one shred of dignity she had left…

As he was mindlessly grinding her and the pace quickened she whispered, “…Uncle Hank?”

The sound of her whisper somehow shattered through him as he looked up at her.

“Uncle Hank…” she whimpered as she gulped down the putrid mix of his saliva and hers, face breaking out because of all his bacteria.
“…I’ll love you back if you’ll let me, Uncle Hank.”
The statement threw Hank Hill’s mentality for a loop. As he searched for words he noticed her arms slightly tighten behind his neck. It was all he could do to speak.
“How do you want to love me, Luanne?” he asked as he slowly began to grind again.
“Like this…” and with that she began to slowly counter his gyrations.

At this point Luanne stopped crying. Any thought aside from the void caused from being molested by her uncle was a light in the darkness.
Effecting an innocent Texas twang as best she could she asked, “Can we ‘jus rub ‘em together? As she softly but assuredly began to pick up the pace. All in the hope that agreeable vulnerability would calm his carnal lust.

Normally, this is not how Hank Hill operates He needs absolute control. Absolute dominance. But the magnitude of her request had pierced him. Had he finally broken her? These “sessions” have been escalating and getting dangerous. If she had succumbed to him, he had to play his hand right so he didn’t upset the delicate balance.

“Yes, baby. We can.” He answered as he slid down flat on his back.

Luanne wiped her nose with her arm, leaned forward over her uncle so that her heavy breasts were hanging down over him, and began working her hips. Slowly grinding her cunt up and down the length of her uncle’s big dick. Hank Hill had left himself again. Only this time he was in a haze of infatuation. Secure in the fact that he had broken her. She was his. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. Pulled her down slightly and began to suck on her puffy nipples. Popping them as he released her large areolas. As he was tonguing her breasts the sickness returned to Luanne. As with any trauma, being present in the moment invites the pain to come rushing in. She had to end this quickly. She began to roll her wide hips and press down into her uncle’s rock hard erection. Suddenly he stopped sucking her breasts. She cast a quick glance at her uncle and his eyes were closed. He began to gyrate into her deliberately. He grabbed her large warm ass cheeks with his hands and pressed her into him even harder.

Her uncle breathlessly spoke, “Oh baby. Keep loving me.”
His ass was now rising off the bed as his pelvis lifted her with each thrust. So much so that she had fallen forward and they were chest to chest.
“Oh Luanne… oh, God! I’m cumming baby!” he choked out as four ropes of her uncles hot cum forced its way in-between them.

Involuntarily, Luanne rose up off him and the cum began to drop down her stomach. As it began to reach the top of her pussy she cupped in with her hand. She looked at her uncle. His eyes were closed and he had a tired smile on his face. She stayed straddling him. Afraid to move. She silently moved her hand up her stomach to get the rest of her uncle’s sperm off her body and into her hand then wiped it into the comforter. As she did that he looked up at her.

“You’ve made your uncle very happy, Luanne.”

And with that he leaned off her bed. Bent down and put on his jeans. The reality of watching him put on his jeans. The hairy legs and the jangle of the buckle was too much for Luanne. The vomit rushed up her throat and into her mouth. She clenched her lips as tight as she could. Mercifully, her uncle did not look back and silently left her room. Luanne stayed motionless on her knees on the bed. Nose and eyes running from the acidic vomit that had filled her mouth. She listened as she heard the familiar sounds of his “after session” bathroom sounds. As she heard the click of their bedroom door she rushed to the window, threw it open, and let the vomit shoot out of her mouth. Two more rushes after that. When she was done she dropped to her knees and openly wept in the corner of her room. The confusion of what had happened. The absolute disgust at what she did to avoid worse. The panging dread at what she would have to do in the future. All this mental anguish was cascading over her and breaking her soul.

After a few minutes, she got up from the floor. She put on her sweatpants. “Jaime” she thought hazily as the tears rolled down her face. Slunk to the bathroom and showered. Slunk back to her bedroom. Ripped all the blankets and pillows off her bed then laid down in her towel.

As she regained focus she saw the can of Alamo on her night stand. She smashed if off and saw her clock.

12:31 AM.

To be continued.

Be Careful What You Get Yourself Into

MY GIRLFRIENDS SECRET DESIRES (Part 3)

Mich my 22 year old Girl friend was a complete Virgin when i met her after 6 mths living together we both got a little drunk
By the way in case you for got my name is Paul im 25,

While being a little drunk Mich revealed a few dreams fantasies one was to be DP, Which we did in the dark only a dim landing light shone in to our bed room from a small glass window above the bedroom door, mine and her friend Peter had hidden in our bedroom behind the ceiling to floor curtains, i took her anal virginity, then she rode me before i noticed a shadow turned out to be peter who was naked and masturbating himself watching us fuck, he DP Mich with me she had no idea it was peter she was so drunk, I convinced her it was just me and her vibrator,
Talking a few days later Mich wanted to try the real thing, and suggested asking Peter, he had done a vanishing act,
I caught up with him a few weeks later he tried to get out the pub side door but that was locked, anyway we eventually sat down spoke about thing
he couldn't believe i was asking him to DP Mich again i had to tell him what i had told Mich
He agreed and after a few drinks a take away meal watching a movie, peter put a full blooded gangbang movie on 1 girl 5-8 guys was a homemade film ,
Myself and Peter DP, Mich over and over all night double pussy we tried double ass but she was to tight, we left her extremely satisfied all her hole full of our come her as and pussy was left bruised battered gaping,
during this experience Peter caught Mich watching the Gangbang movie and said i bet you would love all them cocks fucking your hole, i bet its a secret fantasy, he had a sinister grin on his face as he looked at me and Mich, i knew that grin,
I told Peter to forget any idea's he had in his head, Mich hearing what peter said, screamed at me Paul you fucking big mouthed cunt, i told you that was my secret dream, it was just a dream it was supposed to be just between me and you, and you told Peter,
I never told a soul i promise i wouldn't, Peter smiled told her i hadn't actually told him, he just took grasp in the dark after seeing her face while she watched the gangbang happening on the screen,
Mich got all shy went red faced said sorry to me, she said it was only a fantasy, she would never want one,
I've only just lost my ass virginity and done my first DP, I've tried it enjoyed it fantasy over,
Peter stayed the night we all shared our bed we did take Mich in her ass one more time each, when me and Mich woke up Peter had done a vanishing act again over the next month I tried to locate him but some people said he was on holiday others he was away with his job, but a few neighbours said he had moved away,

Now that is the back ground to this story so far. so you don't have to go through pages and pages of Confession stories to find parts 1 and 2

Thing was pretty normal for a few months, still no sign of Peter, myself Paul and Mich my now Fiancee (Yes i had asked her to marry me and she had excepted) our sex life was brilliant Mich love anal giving head and having lots of oral sex, we did do a little experimenting with light BDSM pussy ass and tit spanking and she slapped my ass cock and balls, was ok nothing special for me, Mich how ever really enjoyed her pussy being spanked and a little rough sex being tied up basic stuff,
We adventured in to going into sex shops and did go into a sex club it was a turn on but not really our seen, both myself and Mich like being the centre of attention and in the sex club there was loads me women mainly middle aged and oldies not many our age and to many black guy's made Mich very nervous,
So we tried private swingers and sex parties, the sex parties Mich loved as she was nearly always the youngest woman there and everyone paid attention to her, we did a few more DP''s at these parties but Mich would only let me take her ass, the swinger swap thing Mich hated as she knew she was going to have to fuck another woman while she had to fuck another guy, once we did a swinger Mich was made to eat another 2 women 69 both of them they fisted her pussy which she was uncomfortable with she didn't want to any Lesbian stuff while these women did her i was 2 seated by another 2 women 1 on my face other riding my cock, apparently it was our Initiation to the group once those 2 women had finished with me and done with Mich, they took me sat me down in a throne type chair 2 women stood either side at the back of me one knelt between my legs, i had no idea i was going to be tied in the chair and be given blow jobs by the 5 women there,
I lost sight briefly of Mich, but the second part of our more hers was about to take place in front of me, there was 7 other guy's Mich was naked was brought to me made to suck me as all 7 guys took turns fucking her pussy and ass, once they had used her hole they let me lose and i was to fuck Mich's holes, we stayed for a few hours i fucked all 5 women in there ass's obviously Mich did the other guys, again but only pussy sex,

We neve went to another swingers swap party, as Mich felt physically sick, she would most likely be expected to eat pussy again and she hated seeing me fucking other women, she said she hadnt minded the guys taking her in all holes, i pointed out that was basically a type of gangbang,
But Mich's version was her being taken by strangers having her clothes torn from her body forced to suck cocks have her pussy fuck then her ass DP her hole stretched out having all these me hurting her pinching her nipples clit, you name it a basic forced sex gangbang by complete strangers,
This really turned me on i loved to see it i'm trying to image other nasty shit they would do to her , her reaction would be out this world, but then despite it getting me hard horny, i would never really want my future wife to be completely ruined or hurt,
We agreed nothing like this would ever happen it was just a fantasy dream,

Another 6 months pasted and low and behold Peter appeared, knocking on our door he asked if he could stay for a few weeks till he found a new place to live, as the place he used to live had been sold,
We both asked where he had been and why he hadn't told us or contacted us, Peter came out with some lame ass excuse, he had been in America living with his sister as he encountered serious money problems back here in the UK,
things was going along smoothly.
Then came loud knocking on the front door 3 burly muscle bound guy's asking after Peter, this is when me and Mich learnt the truth, Peter owed loan Sharks a stack of money from bets he had made with bookies all owned by the same guy, who i had heard of nasty piece of work not to be messed with or crossed,
Obviously Peter had done a runner and thought it was safe to return, These guy's left him a MESSAGE
If he didn't go see them make an arrangement to repay his debits, they would find him and he would disappear again,
I knew exactly what they meant. when he got back it passed the message on shear horror and shock was written across his face,
He thanked me then asked if we needed anything from our local supermarket, i gave him £100 closed his hand wished him good luck, i knew he was going to run again, he thanked me opened the door as he stepped out side i heard a car screech to a halt doors open then shut then it wheel spun away, i knew they had taken Peter, to my Surprise Peter came back knocking on the front door smiling saying he had sorted out a way to repay them,
both me and Mich was really happy, he did show me they had beaten him, his ribs was bruised , he asked me not to tell Mich,
for the next month or so nothing no hassle, all 3 of us enjoyed our time together me and Peter at Mich's requested had slept in same bed and we had DP all her holes basically nightly she began to enjoy double pussy more and more, we did mange once to double fuck her ass but she couldn't take it hurt to much,

On this one morning i woke up i had a real bad feeling something wasn't quite rite just that feeling you get in your gut, Peter was a little figgety couldn't stay still, as the morning moved on he calmed down started to be Peter as we knew him,
Mich had planned to go do some clothe shopping and meet up with a few of her friends,
just before she left Peter said was it ok if he went with Mich, i was ok with it Mich said get ready then, off they went, i went to take the car to the Garage MOT was due soon so i was going to get it looked over,
as i was driving i seen who i thought was Mich and Peter walking along side the Canal they looked happy laughing, a bit further along i came over the bridge that crosse over the canal, i looked to see if i could see them but all i seen was someone getting into a car in a hurry then sped off, i thought nothing of it, i got back home was busy preparing dinner when the front door flew open and peter fell threw the door covered in blood, he was a rite mess i kind of guessed the guy he owed money to had done it to him, but there was no Mich, i asked Peter where Mich was he said those guys have got her, they think she was his Girlfriend,

I was so annoyed real angry that Peter had roped us into his trouble, then panic set in what the fuck would they do to Mich,
I got Peter talking he said every day he didnt pay then £1000 the guys would fuck Mich, if it went on more than 3 days without a payment she be pimped out,
I went made at him , he kept saying sorry through his tears, i got him to show me where the m,ain guy lived,
i plucked up the courage knocked on his door to my surprise i was invited in they guy was real nice to me, i explained to him my problem , he said that Peter had all this Planned out and he had arranged for "his" girlfriend Mich to be his safety net, and that Peter had said if he hadn't paid all the money back with in 6 weeks we could have his girlfriend a collateral,
I proved to him Mich was my Girlfriend, he promised she was safe and no one would harm or touch her, she was actually with his wife at his country retreat, and he would take me to her that evening,
I was to return to the house at 8pm and he take me to her,
but i had to deliver Peter to him at the local pub on my way to his house,
i kept this quiet from Peter, i said to him around 6pm lets go have a pint and work out a plan of just how he was going to pay and i get Mich back, i was still seething inside i just wanted to kill him.
To my surprise Peter agreed to go to the pub, he said very quietly got to face this one day, not my dream but its going to happen, ( I ididn't click on at the time)
Any way at the pub we had a pint and in walked these 2 guy's Peter looked at me and smile you had to didn't you he said, I returned by saying you did this to yourself got me and Mich involved and they have Mich god knows what they will do to her, i followed outside they tied his hand behind his back shoved him in the back seat and drove off, Peter turned looking back at me as they drove away,
Fuck him i thought to myself some friend you turned out to be,
I then drove to the house I was greeted in the drive way, i got in a nice smart new looking Mercedes car, i was asked after a few miles to put a blindfold on , we travelled what seemed like ages then i heard gravel the car pulled up i was taken into what i thought was a house taken to a room i removed the blind fold looking around in the room was around 10 maybe 12 soft comfortable chairs all facing this what looked like a massive wall to floor painting, i did notice all these soft chairs spun 360 degrees, there was a big table collapsed against the other wall so presumed it was an office used for board meetings or something, i was bought it some cans of lager and told the boss man would be with me soon, there was some kind of electronic music playing softly and there was a monitor in the one corner was playing some kind of motor repair documentary

WHAT HAD I GOT MYSELF INTO ???

TO BE CONTINUED SOON (Part 4)

*edit, forgot the thumbnail pic, use this one*

Okay Motherless pervs, here's the story that I had you vote for. Originally it was going to involve Jennifer Lawrence, but I checked it again and Ariana Grande made a comeback for the win. Vote below for who my next story should be about. Feedback is appreciated!

*Ding-ding*
I rolled over and looked at my phone. Someone texting me at one in the morning. 'Fuck it,' I thought 'It can wait til later. I'll be up to work out at 4, I'll deal with it then.
*Ding-ding*
*Ding-ding*
*Ding-ding*
Finally I opened my phone to see who wasn't giving up. It was my cousin, Ariana Grande. Normally she only texts me when she is in town and needs me to back her security up on getting guys to leave her alone. We were close once, but the fame pulled her away.
I pulled up my texts, and the first thing I see is her tan, thong lined ass sent with a message 'So lonely tonight.' Followed by a picture of her in a mirror covering her tiny tits with her hand, accompanied by 'wish you were here, are you thinking about me tonight?'
I considered ignoring it and letting her know she messed up in the morning until, *Ding-ding, Ding-ding* A picture of her sitting on her bed, covering her tits with her arms and covering her pussy wit a small beenie baby adding 'let me see yours if you want this.'
I got up needing to release my bladder. I stopped in front of my mirror, and decided to see what my cousin's reaction would be when she realized she fucked up. I massaged my dick till my dick until it was hard enough for a picture. I snapped a picture in the mirror and sent it to her adding 'Is this what you're wanting sexy?'
I laid back down as she took an extended minute to answer. She was probably expecting one of her black fuck toys. `OMFG WHO DIS!?' she sent back. 'Ryan, your cousin.' I answered. 'Delete those pictures NOW!' she demanded. 'why I forgot how cute you are.' I teased back. she paused for a few seconds. 'you're not that bad either, but you still need to get rid of them.' 'how bout you come over and delete them for me?' i rebutted. 'fine be there in 15.' she answered.
almost to the second I hear a knock on the door. I slipped my boxers back on and answered the door. She stood there with her hair down, her form simply being shrouded in a black silk dress that barely covered what needed to be covered. Her nipples showed clearly underneath. She stepped in with me and followed me to my bedroom telling me how bad I was for not saying something earlier. I told her how bad she was for taking pictures like that and sending them out. She deleted them off my phone and handed it back to me as I simply asked if I should tell mom and nona about what she does for her guys. She looked at me half scared. 'You wouldn't.'
'Then stay and hang out a while' I answered. I sat on the bed and she slowly sat next to me. 'So who were they supposed to be for?' I inquired.
She fidgeted with her hands before looking towards me. 'Big Sean, sometimes when I'm alone I like to think about when I was with him. He was the first man to make me cum.'
I slipped my hand in between hers as she leaned in to me. Her small frame felt even smaller next to me. I closed my eyes as her gentle scent slowly intoxicated me. She leaned up and gently pressed her lips against mine.
She quickly pulled away and looked away. 'I shouldn't have done that. You're my cousin and it's wrong.' she said not wanting to move away despite her change in attitude.
I kissed her neck softly, wrapping a hand around her waist. She bit her lip as she turned back towards me. I kissed her again then whispered 'How can it be wrong if it feels right?'
She slid her hand along my clearly hardening shaft. She pulled my had dick out and stoked it, only able to fit her hand around about 3/4 of it. I felt her shift and begin to slide to the floor in front of me. She dropped by boxers to the floor, kissing the tip of my cock, then slowly down the shaft. I closed my eyes as she sucked on each ball individually, strongly fighting the urge to blow my load right there. She continued to stock my dick as she kissed my taint, and flicked her tongue against my ass hole. My dick jumped and twitched in pleasure.
I knew this was clearly not the first time doing this, as she drug her tongue back up my shaft, then covered the head of my dick with her lush red lips. Her dark eyes looked up at me as I slid the straps of her dress off her shoulders. Her head slid back and forth as her dress fell to her waist, exposing her perfectly tanned breasts, and hard yet tiny dark nipples. I reached down and gave the nipples a pinch as she opened her mouth a little wider, taking all 11" of me into her mouth and throat. She gagged a little as she pulled away and kept stoking me, sucking on the tip.
I touched her arms gently having her stand in front of me. She stood barely taller than me while I was sitting. I kissed her neck a couple times before giving her collar bone a kiss. My lips made the way down her chest and my lips soon covered her left nipple. My tongue flicked against it as I gently sucked on it. I soon did the same to her right one, as my hand traced its way down her tight stomach and stopped as i touched her bald, wet slit. Her knees bucked as my fingers began tracing her slit. I stood, keeping my fingers going, as I eased her back onto the bed. I dropped to my knees as her knees opened. I kissed her slowly growing clit as I slid a couple fingers into her. She audibly gasped as the fist knuckles entered her. My hand twisted as my tongue shifted and began pushing into her tight rosebud of an ass. My tongue races against her hole as my fingers finally fully enter her.
Her breathing became more excited and sharp as she raced towards climax. I stopped just short of allowing her to peak. As I stood she looked at me wanting me to finish her off. I slid her up the bed, laying her gently laid her on the pillows. She bit her lip as I eased my way up and released a audible gasp as I pushed the head of my cock into her. her pussy was tighter than even I could imagine, for how many guys she had been with.
She reached up and wrapped her arms around my neck and gazed deeply into my eyes as I gripped her tiny waist, slowly working deeper into her. She pulled herself up, kissing my lips, before biting down onto my chest, muffling her growing moans and cries. Her legs wrapped around my waist pulling me in deeper. 'Don't stop please don't stop.' she cried to me. I smiled evilly as I pulled away from her, leaving her just short of her climax.
Without saying a word in response to her look of confusion, I rolled her over and lifter her perfect tight ass in the air. I gave each cheek a kiss as my fingers traced her ass hole. I knelt behind her and pushed my way back into her pussy, giving her ass a good squeeze as I pushed back and forth from behind. She threw her head back and bucked back onto me as I reached up and took a handful of her dark hair. I was quickly loosing the ability to hold myself back, much less keep her from her climax too. I pulled out and put her back onto her back, as my tongue and fingers brought her to her peak. She slammed her eyes shut as every muscle in her body tensed up pushing a full stream of spraying cum down the bed and off onto the floor.
As she relaxed back out she found my dick with her hand and began stroking it again. I helped her sit back up and stood next to her. She wrapped her lips back around my glistening tip, and flicked her tongue against it. A gentle squeeze of my balls became enough to cause me to erupt into her mouth. I laid next to her as she rolled towards me, first showing me that she swallowed every drop of what i gave her before I wrapped us in the blankets, holding her body close to mine.

Ok, this is true, but I really don't care if you believe it or not. I'm just sick of reading the obviously fake shit on here.

I'm 39, married, average looking guy, little chunky with a thick but average cock. I'm married, and my wife and I have an open and polyamorous relationship. We're pretty social, and have friends all ages. Last year a couple invited us to a Christmas party.

They are in their mid 20s, with a kid. He owns a bicycle shop in a college town, she's a stay at home mom. Her name is Hailey, she's about 5'2, cute body, B-cup tits. She's constantly perky and always talking. She looks 16. She and her husband know about our lifestyle, but are strictly monogamous. She wants to have "the perfect little family". (eye roll)

She always themes her parties, so this one was Night at the Opera, or something. Everyone was supposed to dress up, but most of her hipster friends didn't. I, however, looked great in my suit, and she looked great in her tight, strapless formal with a slit all the way up the back.

I spent the evening drinking bad beer and cheap champagne, talking with a bunch of 20-something hipsters who couldn't believe I was in my late 30s, had a job, and was actually cool. My hopes of getting laid were dwindling. Suddenly the party vanished around 930 as some ukulele player was at a bar nearby. Hailey and I went to the living room and had a long conversation. She wasn't drunk, but pretty tipsy. She started flirting with me pretty hard. Her husband went to bed, and my wife was just drunk. I was tipsy, but in control. About this time Hailey's friend Kaitlin came over with her boyfriend, she had to work. Kaitlin was just cute, about 5'0, but a little chubby. She was a hipster, so stupid haircut, no makeup and bad glasses. Probably would be really cute if she fixed those. She was in a sparkly sweater, mini skirt and tights. Her boyfriend was a 6'2" black guy, educated hipster type, but an alpha male.

We were all hanging out on their big sectional talking and drinking, when Hailey tells Kaitlin that my wife and I were polyamorous. Instantly, Kaitlin's hand went to my thigh. Her boyfriend says nothing. Hailey then tells me that Kaitlin and her bf have an open relationship. He nods. Awesome! Things are looking up. Things have moved from cheap champagne to vodka. Hailey then insists we move to the chaise section of the sectional. I lean back, kick my shoes off, and stretch out on the chaise. Kaitlin sits right next to me, hand again on my thigh, and her skirt severely riding up. Hailey sits at the foot of the chaise, between my legs facing me. She pulls her dress way up so she can sit cross legged. She's wearing white lacy boy shorts. My wife is sitting on the couch buried in her phone. Kaitlin's boyfriend is sitting next to me not saying much.

Hailey and Kaitlin's conversation turns to sex. The normal girl stuff, nothing too interesting unless you're right there. Both are trying to impress me with their sexual exploits. Boyfriend goes out to smoke. Then Hailey tells me about the time the two of them took a shower together, and how hot that was. I ask if they went further, but Hailey says no. They'd never do anything like that, they're both super straight. She looks at Kaitlin and asks, "Right?". Kaitlin is hesitant. Clearly, she's bi and Hailey has no idea. I suggest they recreate the shower for me, Kaitlin seems eager, but Hailey shuts it down. He daughter's asleep upstairs, and her bedroom is next to the bathroom. Damn. Then, out of nowhere, Hailey gives Kaitlin a long, deep, passionate kiss.

"You've never kissed me like that before," said Kaitlin.

"Sure I have, I kiss you all the time," said Hailey.

"You've never used your tongue."

Hailey just giggles, turns to me and asks, "That was hot, wasn't it?" I readily agree.

My hand has drifted to Kaitlin's thigh at this point. Fucking tights are ruining skin on skin.

Hailey hops up and runs over to her iPhone and plays some dance song. She starts doing a burlesque number for us which then moves to a lap dance for my wife and I. She kisses my wife and grabs her boobs. My wife returns the favor. Then Hailey goes after me, while she doesn't kiss me, she does grab my cock. It's been mostly hard since all this started, and Hailey likes what she felt. When the song is over, she comes back over to sit again. I'm still in the same position, and assume she's going to sit cross legged facing me again. I was wrong. This time she pulls her dress up, climbs in my lap and sits directly on my cock. She even moved around to get it in the right spot. Right then, I wished I had my fly open. Through my pants I couldn't tell if it was her pussy or ass on my cock, but I think it was her pussy.

Kaitlin gets up to go pee and get more vodka. When she gets up her skirt is up all the way. I can see the thong she's wearing clearly through the tights stretched over her fat ass. I'm still on the chaise with Hailey sitting on my cock. We're cuddling, and I do some feeling of her tits, and kissing of her neck. She keeps talking about how wonderful Kaitlin is and how much Kaitlin likes me.

Kaitlin comes back, flashes her thong and tight covered pussy at me, and sits down in the same place. She switches to holding my hand now. Her black alpha male boyfriend comes back in, and surveys the site. Me with Hailey on my covered cock and Kaitlin, skirt up, holding my hand, my wife sitting next to me. He just stands there and talks to us. After a while he goes back out for a smoke, and Hailey goes out, too. My wife goes out for some fresh air, leaving me and Kaitlin alone on the chaise.

I decide this is the best time to make my move. I lean in to kiss Kaitlin, and she eagerly returns the favor. We begin making out heavily. Her hand goes to my cock, and mine goes to her thigh, then ass as she turns more towards me.

Hailey comes in at this moment, she loudly proclaims, "That is so hot!" and sits down to watch. Kaitlin and I continue making out for a bit, then Hailey kisses Kaitlin. Then she suggests we go upstairs.

The three of us go upstairs to the guest room. Hailey reminds us we need to be quiet so we don't wake her kid or her husband. Kaitlin quickly strips off. I mean in seconds, she's naked. She's short and chubby, but everything is firm. C cup tits, big ass, a tummy, but not bad at all. She's got a beautifully shaved pussy, too. Hailey is getting excited, but tell us to wait. She runs downstairs and a couple of minutes later brings up a bottle of vodka, my wife and Kaitlin's boyfriend. My wife kisses me and Kaitlin, tells me to enjoy, but she's too drunk to do anything and heads back downstairs. Hailey strips off her dress and panties, no bra, and starts kissing Kaitlin. She's got a youthful body, small B tits, fairly slender, nice ass, shaved pussy. Just a tummy and some stretch marks from having a baby.

The girls stop kissing and giggle. Then they start undressing me. I'm having the best night of my life! Kaitlin's black alpha boyfriend is just standing there, watching. They get me naked, and Kaitlin immediately drops to her knees and starts sucking my cock and I start sucking on Hailey's tits.

Kaitlin then stands up, kisses me, and tells me she wants me inside her. I tell her to get a condom out of my pants (always be prepared). She gets it, opens it and puts it on me. Hailey then yanks it off me, "No way! You need to cum in her! I want to see you cum in her pussy!" Normally, I don't fuck someone I just met without a condom, but Hailey has a definite plan for her own real life porno, and I'm not going to argue.

Kaitlin goes over to the bed and lays down, again Hailey has a better idea. She insists I fuck Kaitlin doggie so she can get a better view. She directs us into the proper position, and I slide my cock into Kaitlin's tight and extremely wet pussy. Hailey then lies on the bed and gets her face as close to the action as she can, while she plays with her own wet pussy. Kaitlin's boyfriend is still standing by the door, watching.

Honestly, I don't last long. Let's face it, I've been teased hard by these two girls for the past couple of hours and I was ready to blow. Hailey, I guess, can tell I'm about to cum (or she's just got good timing), and she reminds me she wants to see the cum in her pussy. So I back out so just the head is in Kaitlin's pussy and cum.

Hailey is so excited! I slide out all the way, and Hailey hops up and kneels down behind Kaitlin so she can see her cum filled pussy. She insists I kneel beside her so I can look, too. This honestly is my first look at Kaitlin's pussy. It's very soft pink, with tight lips, and now, my cum dripping out. Hailey then dives in, eating my cum out of Kaitlin's pussy. I tell Kaitlin what's happening and she let's out a loud moan.

I'm ready to go again, so I slide my cock, still covered in cum and Kaitlin's juices, into Hailey's pussy as she eats my cum out of Kaitlin. About now, I hear the door slam as Kaitlin's boyfriend leaves. Personally, I was hoping to see his cock come out and fuck the girls, as well.

Hailey continues eating Kaitlin to orgasm, as I fuck Hailey. I cum in Hailey the same way I did Kaitlin, and ask Kaitlin if she wants to eat my cum out of Hailey. She does. I move around and slide my cock in Haley's mouth, as she cleans it off and gets me hard again.

They reposition and Hailey is on her back now as Kaitlin is eating her out. I decide I'm going to fuck Kaitlin's big ass. It's just begging for my cock. I slide it in her pussy a couple of times to lube it up, then I go for her asshole. I slip it in a little at a time, taking it easy. She's super tight and she's moaning and whimpering. It clearly hurts, but she's pushing towards me. Finally I'm in, and I hold it there, all the way in her ass. When I feel her relax, I start thrusting. Slowly in and out. I don't want to hurt her.

Hailey then realizes what's going on and she asks if I'm fucking Kaitlin's ass. I tell her yes, she says, "Awesome!", and runs out of the room naked. I keep fucking Kaitlin, and Hailey comes back a minute or two later. She hops on the bed and lays out 3 glass butt plugs and some lube. I like where this is headed! She takes one, lubes it up and slips it in her ass. It's a cute one with a blue jewel on the end. She takes another one, plain glass, lubes it up, gets behind me and slides it in. It's thick, but goes in without much pain. Feels great when it's in there. It doesn't take long and it pushes me over the edge and I cum in Kaitlin's ass. I'm as deep as possible this time. I pull out, my cock covered with shit and cum. Hailey quickly slips the other plug in Kaitlin's ass. Then they start kissing, and sucking each other's tits.

I go out to the bathroom to clean myself up. My wife comes in to see how I'm doing. Well, I've got a butt plug in my ass, shit on my cock and two naked girls 15 years younger than me in the other room.. pretty fucking good! She's sobered up and is ready to go home. We go back to the bedroom as the girls are still kissing and sucking. We tell Hailey my wife is ready to go home. She says my wife can crash on the sofa if she wants. She decides to go home instead. Hailey says I can stay and she'll drive me back in the morning.

So I stay, and I fuck Hailey one more time, cumming deep in her pussy. I'm pretty wiped out at this point, so I just hang back and watch the two girls fuck and suck each other. It's probably 4 am at this point, and we all pile up in the bed to sleep.

I wake up around noon, sun streaming in the window, and Kaitlin curled up with me. Hailey's not in the room. I start to get up, feeling a sharp pain in my ass. I fell asleep with the butt plug still in, oops. I lift the covers and see Kaitlin still has her's in, too. I slip the butt plug out, it hurts a little, but no damage. (Glass toys FTW) I stretch as Kaitlin wakes up. She turns over and smiles at me, the covers below her tits. She asks me if I want a blow job, and I tell her I need to pee first. She wants to come with me. She gets up and notices the butt plug, too. She slips it out, giggles, we get dressed in case Hailey's kid is around, and we go to the bathroom.

She tells me she wants to hold my cock while I piss, so I let her. I finish and she takes her turn to piss. She reaches for my cock and she suck me off as she pisses. I cum in her mouth and she swallows every drop. She licks her lips and smiles at me. "I never go to do that last night."

We clean up a bit, and head downstairs. Kaitlin lives across the street, so she kisses me and heads home. Hailey's in the kitchen and makes me breakfast. She's wearing a cute little dress, and as she moves around the kitchen I stare at her ass and legs.

He husband took their daughter out to the zoo for the day, so it's just the two of us. She brings me the food, and I slide my hand up the hem of her dress, and squeeze her panty covered ass. I then realize she's still got the butt plug in her ass. She sits in my lap as I eat. She even feeds me while my hand rests on her inner thigh. When I finish, I thank her for the breakfast, and kiss her. She asks me if Kaitlin and I fucked this morning. I tell her she just gave me head. She then takes me upstairs to the guest room again, and we fuck one more time. This is more gentle and loving. Very intimate. Still no condom. As we lay there cuddling, I ask about the butt plug. She says she usually has one in her ass. She started using one after a gay friend told her how much fun they made day to day activities.

We got dressed and she took me home. Hailey and I still fuck occasionally. Her husband doesn't care, and my wife sometimes joins us.

Kaitlin's boyfriend dumped her that day, then moved out of state. He couldn't stand the site of me in her pussy. Kaitlin and I fucked quite a bit for a few months, then she got a job across country. While Kaitlin was a great fuck, Hailey is the one I really wanted. She's got another Christmas party planned this year. I'm wondering who we're going to fuck this year.

True story on me getting fucked for the first time.

First off I am a guy. Just FYI. Year is 2001. I just turned 18 about two week before. It was the first weekend I could officially get out and do things at 18. Me and my friend David went out on a Friday night. We first bought a pack of cigs and a lottery ticket. Then we went to a strip club. It was pretty awesome. It was full nude and I loved every minute of it. We then decide to go get a porn. So we walked into a porno store. We looked at all the tapes/DVDs. Guys were following us around. I was 18 6'1 160lbs. I now know they wanted a piece of ass. There were booths in the back. Me and david were interested. We walked back there and went to look at the booths. In two booths next to each other there was a hole in the booth. I walked in one and a cock came through. I freaked out "pretended" and we both left.

I knew what it was it was a glory hole. He wanted his cock sucked. Since I was with david i didn't want to seem gay. So we left, and went home. The next day he had to work. I was bored by myself. I could have called some other friends but I wanted to check this out again on my own. So I went back on saturday around 8pm. I brought a few condoms in case i need it. I walked into the store got some change and then walked around a bit. There are a few guys here. Mostly older but there was one about 30 years old. I walked into the booth locked the door and put a dollar in the machine. I began to play with my cock through my ants. The younger 30 guy was looking through the hole at me. He pulled out his cock and started stroking. I could see this through the hole. He put his cock in the hole and pushed it all the way in. Here was a 8 inch cock inches from my face. what else could i do? I took it in my hand and started stroking it. My mouth started to water and my cock got rock hard. I stuck my tongue out and gave the head a flick. He was shaved cut with a big set of balls. i then put it in my mouth a bit and sucked on it. This was my first blow job.

I really wanted to get fucked back. I have never down this. So i put a condom on the cock and slid it down. I pulled down my pants spit on my fingers and worked my hole a bit. I put my ass to the hole. He slide his cock in inch by inch into my ass. then he started pumping away at my ass. faster and faster. He had one last pump and came into the condom.

He pulled out and i could see the cum in the condom. it was awesome. I had to have more cock. I was hooked. I pulled up my pants and walked out of the booth. There were about 4 older guys looking at me. I walked around the store trying to feel them out. One stood out. He was older, He looked like a grandfather from the back. Maybe about 65 or so he had his back to me looking at movies. I walked by him and it was my math teacher Mr Williams. i knew i wanted his cock. I never thought he was this type of guy. He had kids and a wife. I walked by him hoping he would see me. And he did. He looked me dead in the face in horror. I winked at him. And he got the hint. I walked back to the booths. put a dollar in the machine. He walked in and pulled his pants down. He didn't waste time. He stuck his cock through. This was very nice about 7.5 inches but much ticker than the last guy. I started to suck his cock. he started to fuck my mouth. I really wanted him. I took my mouth off his cock and walked out of the booth. He followed suit and walked out of his booth. I went into another booth twice as big with no holes. it was called a buddy booth. there was a bench in this booth. I walked in and left the door open. He came in right behind me. He walked in and shut the door and locked it. He started to un button his pants. I started to pull down mine. i took my pants off and showed him my young boy ass. he started to feel on my ass and touch my cock and balls. I put my knees on the bench and bent over to give him access to my ass. He knew what was happening. I handed him a condom. He rolled it over his cock. I spit on my fingers again and worked my hole to get it lubed up. he put his cock to my hole and slide it all the way in. he started to pump and fill my ass with his cock. He started nice and slow and got faster and faster. i could tell he was about to cum. He did one last thrust and plowed deep in my ass. he came really hard. He whispered in my ear that he has wanted to fuck me for the last 4 years. I told him that we can do it any time if he kept his mouth shut.

We met there every other Saturday for 5 years. I also got an A in his class.

How is that for my first time?

Something I never told a soul!!!
This was 6 yrs ago and I was 34, I went to a pool party with a friend over at a house I had never been to before, cool house, nice people my age, we got toasted quick on mixed drinks, I don’t drink mixed drinks often and it was Thursday night so tomorrow was a work day also, my Pal got drunk and had left me at this house and I remember the Guy that lived there took me in to his sofa where i crashed, About 3am i woke up and this chick was on her knees touching my cock, beside her was another chick hunched down, i got so hard it was throbbing like crazy, i rolled over on my side facing them still pretending to be asleep, she had let go of it but she started back stroking me, I laid there stiff with a throbbing cock for about ten minuets until one of them put their mouth on it, she kissed it then dared the other one to>>> also, they took turns sucking me never long enough for me to blow a hot load in there mouths but they wasn’t finished with me, by now i had slowly rolled over back onto my back and they where still taking turns sucking me little sucks each time, i could hear them whispering from time to time but it was honestly so damned dark i couldn’t see anything in that room, i couldn’t remember who all was at the party that might have stayed over, i know we all were pretty dam lit though, Well one of them stood up and backed her ass up over my cock, she rubbed my cock in her crouch a few strokes and i could tell it was like touching a brillow pad, she hadn’t ever shaved that thing i would say, then it was the other ones turn and she seemed to have more of a problem getting up over it so i kind of turned over on my side a >>>little but as i did they stopped again, i thought they where going out of the room but they only checked the hall to see if anyone was up and eased the door closed more, they returned and one lifted my cock to her pussy, she rubbed it back and forth then she tried to put it inside her tight pussy hole, 4 or 5 times she slowlyyyyy pressed backwards on it and it just didn’t seem to want to go in, the next girl did the same thing except longer it seemed and as she was pressing back on it i was getting that much harder and throbbing like crazy man,>>> the one girl had gone out of the room and returned in seconds with what felt like the coldest freaking lotion ever created by man, they whispered and I herd click, then a squirt sound and her hand full of lotion was on my cock, hell I had to jerk it was so cold and instantly they froze and didn’t make a sound, slowly she reached back for my cock and rubbed the lotion on me, then one held my cock upright and the other one with her arms extended back behind herself leaned over me and positioned her ass above my cock, my cock was being guided in her ass I thought but she >>>brought one hand back and took my cock from the other girl and guided it to her pussy hole, she went down just a little and back up quickly then down on it even harder and there was a pause as it went in so slow then kind of “poped” inside, she didn’t move a muscle for a second she just sit there I think to be sure I was still sleeping, then ever so softly I felt her going further down on my throbbing cock, not much I’d say about two inches was all she put inside herself but she did fuck herself with it for a few minuets, god she was so tight and wet, and every stroke she would catch herself with her right arm on the back of the sofa to keep from going to far down I supposed but I was loving it man. Then after a while the other girl wanted to try it, I knew I would have to roll over on my side somehow but she fooled me this time, She got up on the sofa over me still sideways but with her hand on the back of the sofa behind herself and her feet(heels) where on the very edge of the sofa, she equated down over me and with one hand she lifted my cock to meet her tiny pussy, she rubbed the head of it on herself and >>>she tried to push it in, By now there whispering to one another, one is asking the other, is it in? No, is it in now? No! She kept slowly pressing back and down onto my cock, The one on the floor is now holding my cock upwards and the one over my has both her hands on back of the sofa, she pressed down a little and softly but just then her feet (heels) sliped off the sofa edge and she sat downward and “POP” my cock shoved in deep, she sat down on it pretty deep before she could stop herself, I shoved myself forwards to deepen it even more, her hands are now, one on my tummy and one on my leg, She didn’t move, SHE FROZE” my cock is in her all the way down to the hand on my cock and neither one of them are saying a word, slowly she raises up off it just a little then she stopped then back down, she does this a few times and god she is so wet now, I could feel the bottom of her guts hitting my throbbing cock stopping it from going any deeper, after a second or two she kind of rolled off it and the other girl almost shoved her over, she hoped up on me with her hills on the sofa also this time, she guided in in >>>herself and slowly she stroked it in herself, she didn’t go deep but it was in and she was stroking it like she wanted every inch of it, she was so wet and tight, ill never forget how tight they where, I was throbbing hard, stiff, thick, hard, I was going crazy wanting to cum, I didn’t know how long she would ride me, from time to time she would slow down as if to guide my cock upwards more or inwards and up more like she was hitting a spot she loved but I had to do something I wanted to blow a load so bad man and I thought any second she will cum and it would all be over, I took the chance, with my right hand I reached forwards and placed my hand on her crotch, feeling for her clit, she jerked but didn’t get off me, she stopped for a second but when I found her clit among all her pubic hair and softly rubbed it she started riding me again, upwards I would thrust as she came down on me but she would jerk upwards to not allow me in deeper, after two or three times of that I had had enough, I sat up while holding her on my cock, I rolled over with her and placed her up over the arm rest of the sofa, I wasn’t thinking of anything but the madness inside me wanting to release my cum inside her hot tight body, slowly I went>>> inside her, softly as she held her hands on my tummy pushing me backwards but that just drove me to wanting more, I pressed my hands into her shoulders leaning her forwards and crammed my cock as deep as it would go, I forced it in and held in deep, I was motionless with it deep inside her pussy while instantly her legs went stiff and she tried pushing me out of her but as she did I drove it deeper, I wanted to break her open, tare, rip it open, I wanted it all inside her, she managed to turn sideways and flop my cock out of her pussy, she slid out from under me and off onto the floor next to the other girl sitting there who to my “amazement” must have just thought it was her turn and wanted to try it too, I don’t know but I was busting to cum somewhere, she hoped up there and I bent her over, I remember having to raise her gown up over her back but my cock found her hot pussy hole easy enough, I popped it in and slowly stroked her, she too kept her hands back on my tummy but as I leaned her over I secured my feet in the sofa, leaned forwards an grabbed the sofa arm she was leaning over with both my hands, putting her inside my grasp so she couldn’t get off my cock that easy and as I >>>leaned my body against hers I shoved it in, I crammed and crammed it deep and the more she wiggled the more I shoved, with in seconds of it I had to blow, I shoved it deep and upwards once more then I drug it out and laid it between us on her back and my load exploded.. I fell back off her and she jumped up, they both sat there on the floor not saying a word to me, then about that time I heard a alarm clock or something going off, it was loud and not to far away, they hurried out of the room and the alarm quieted down then I heard, “Girls Get UP” I grabbed for my swim shorts but couldn’t find them, I didn’t know if I had removed them or if they had but I did find a blanket or throw, I covered myself and listened to the chatter coming from the hall. We’re up Mom!! Then water came on from the bathroom, it seemed like 30 minutes went by and now day light is coming in this little window near the end of the sofa, I smell coffee brewing and people talking, I hear a truck start up and drive off. Im on this leather sofa to short for anyone to be sleeping on but I can tell its leather because I am sticking to it and what ever was used as lotion, plus the cum was sticking me to it, I didn’t hear and sounds from the>>> home now and thought I better get up and run to the bathroom and get dressed, well as I flipped the bathroom light on I was shocked to see I was covered in blood from my chest to my knees, it was a total mess, I found a wash cloth and cleaned myself up as best I could standing at the vanity, as I wiped off with the hot water and thought of the tight fucks I had just enjoyed my cock started to rise again, then beside me I hear a faint tap on the door and the door opened a little, Hey Eddie, here is a towel for you hun and some coffees ready, Oh thank you very much I said as I reached round to take it there stood this blonde Princess with her eyes focused on my cock, slowly to took it from her hands and layed it on the vanity beside me as I washed off, I made sure she could watch me and I even stroke myself more just in case she was watching me through the cracked open door, wow she was pretty I thought to myself, I wonder witch one she was I rammed it in, the first one or second one that seemed to take it better.>>> I raped the towel round me and steped back into the living room and found my shorts (swim trunks) and tee shirt, I looked down at the sofa and oh lord! It was soaked with fucking blood, I snatched my towel off and wiped it up the best I could then went and cleaned off the towel, when I returned to the living room there was this lady, Hi I am Kim, Johns wife, Hi I’m Eddie and well I don’t remember much about last night, we both laughed, yeah you got pretty drunk, I think we all did, it was Johns birthday and he had to go to work today, Awww that’s to bad I said, Can I use your phone to call for a ride please? No its ok I’ll take you home when your ready Eddie, ok thanks I just live three streets over on --------, ok sure its ok. We talk and laugh about the night’s events and drunkards and I noticed she still had on a swim suit (g-string I think at that point)under her robe, she felt comfortable letting it open up so I could see it, I >>>even said I like your suit, sitting there drinking coffee she lifted her foot up on the chair edge and her right cunt lip poped out of her bottom, I kept looking at it enjoying the view and figured hell ill return the favor to her, because I had noticed her glancing at my package also from time to time, so I slid my hand down towards my cock as we talked, being nonchalant about it I was pressing in on my cock to arouse it up, she glanced at the wall to point out some photos on the wall and as she did I adjusted myself to allow my thickening swelling cock to fall out of my shorts leg, She said that’s my two mean assed kids there and as she looked back at me it was out and I looked over her shoulder at the pictures and there was two very pretty girls pictures hanging there, How old are they I asked? 14 yr old twins she replied with a slow soft voice, I glance back at her and her eyes where fixed on my cock, I still had my hand next to it and I pressed inwards to expose more for her to see, She said yeah they came in last night from a game about 10pm and I think they stayed up all night online chatting because both of them where half asleep this morning and didn’t want to go to school, I just laughed and pretended to be looking off at the photos hanging round the room letting her tell me who the strangers are knowing shes staring at my growing cock as I now have my fingers digging in it exposing it more and more as it hardens, she gets up and says come in the living room and ill show you my twin sister also, ok we go in >>>there, I sit on the sofa facing her with my leg jacked open and she does the same to me except our knees are touching and her robe is fully opened showing her full breast in that skinny swim suit, I often glance at her boobs to let her know i am looking while I held my coffee in one hand and cock in the other, She points out people on the walls and gives me the story behind their lives, And this one behind me she says, as she turns her back to me and gets up on one knee leaning over the sofa arm to touch a photo hanging on the wall, she had to know her robe rose up her back exposing her firm ass with that g-string on up in it so nicely, There was this huge wet spot on the sofa from her ass so I figured what that fuck I am almost sure she wants too, I reach out and touch her ass, nice tan line I say then setting my coffee down and putting both hands on her ass she didn’t say a word she just leaned forwards a little while I touched her body, I rubbed her clit and felt how wet she was, she was so Horney she was >>>dripping wet, I slod the g-string off then down past her knees and she removed it, I spread her leg and ran my toung up her virginal opening so soft and slow, every lick she would jerk and twitch as if she where already about to explode, I wanted to see this hot body of hers, I turned her round and removed her top, wow those firm tits where so awesome, I laid her back and got down on my knees on the floor, I spread her legs and sucked her pussy like no other had ever touched that shaven tight thing, it didn’t take long until she was begging me to stop for a second, but I didn’t because I knew she was about to bust, I bit her clit once more and her eyes rolled back in her head then she squirted off on my chest and face like nothing I had ever seen, I couldn’t move away fast enough so I got splattered, I didn’t care it was awesome to see her jerking and cuming so hard like that, I’M sorry she say, No its ok I loved it, I’m sorry she said again, my husband hate when I do that, I had already gotten up in front of her and was reaching out to her face, now I just wanted my cock in her mouth to shut her up before she spoiled the moment of passion, she reached down and lifted it up to her mouth, oh my god I love your cock, she >>>kisses it and stretches her lips over it, she sucks it and again stops to tell me how she loves my size and thickness, as she opened her mouth this time I crammed it in the back of her throat enough to gag her, I pulled it out long enough to let her breath then I forced it back deep in her throat, she couldn’t swallow it but I could feel it trying to turn down her throat as I forced it, I fucked her mouth until she hag gaged and vomited on my cock, I spun her around and bent her over the sofa arm and placed the head of it in, I placed both her hands behind her back and held them and slowly started in, after a few strokes I was deep inside her wet pussy and cramming my cock deeper with every stroke, she arched her back lifting her ass up towards me letting me in so I let go of her hands, I held her hips and pounded it harder with each stroke, I pulled out and sat on the sofa letting her sit on it with her ass towards me, she leaned forwards putting her hands on the floor and pounded my cock like a pro, I kept seeing that tiny asshole pull in and then relax, I wet my thumb and softly rubbed it then easeing my thumb up her >>>asshole while she pounded on me, she started jerking again and I knew this bitch was going to blow a load again, I lifted her up over on the sofa arm again bent over and placed my cock on her tight asshole, No wait she says! I’ve never done that, easy please, stop if I say so ok, I leaned back and spit a huge wad of spit on her asshole, pointed my cock down, pressed it in a little then relaxed a second then eased it a little more inwards, forwards she went, I scooted fer forwards against the armrest, crossed her arms behind her back holding them with one hand and placed it on her asshole again, I forced the head in then told her to just relax baby, as she did and raised her ass up a little more as she relaxed I went a little deeper, I knew she couldn’t get off my cock to easy because it had worked earlier that morning with the other two so I leaned forwards over her and with one huge stroke I shoved it in, wow I felt shit being shoved aside as plowed inwards, She screamed and lunged forwards but know where she could go, I grabed her by the back of her neck along with a hand full of hair and shoved her back where I wanted her while relentlessly pounding her asshole driving my cock to the bottom, her legs violently >>>flung straight out and stiffened as I crammed it in then like a fucking mad river she exploded again, she started jerking violently and squirt after gushing squirt she poured out, I went kind of crazy myself as I shoved it in and with one last hard slam I shot of deep in her tight asshole, I just held it in her till she went limp and stopped moving, so relaxed, the whole room smelled like cum and shit mixed, I released her and she slowly turned round to kiss me, we fell to the sofa kissing and relaxing, we where both soaked, we held each other for a moment or two without even a word, it was awesome, the best sex of my life, the best day of my life, She said, oh my God I am so glad you came to the party can we please stay in touch and see each other sometimes, sure I would love that if we could, we kiss again and I couldn’t help but stick my fingers inside her to taste her cum once more, she leaned back and I kissed her pussy one last time for the evening, I said wow, I’m cum drained now lol, between you and the two >>>chicks this morning wow, She laughed then said what two chicks this morning? I don’t know I told her but these two chicks had sex with me this morning and it was awesome, She laughed and said let me grab us a towel, brb, ok. She walked back in the living room and said so your not kidding me are you?
No’ I was awakened by two chicks touching me and before it was over we had sex, Who where they I said? She held up the towel I had used that morning to wipe the blood off the sofa and she said, You fucked my daughters Eddie! No way I said, no way, I couldn’t see anything didn’t know who they where, im so sorry. Get the fuck out Eddie! Just get out!
Well I never herd from her again, I seen them all from time to time but never stopped to talk or say high, I figured she blamed me for something I didn’t dream would ever happen to me.

OK for some reason my post keeps getting deleted but hopefully this one won't. In my stories all parties are over 18 when the events took place.

I am going to start with the first time I had sex with A and may go ahead and post the second time as well. As for a bit of background on A we didn't get along but she is my sister so I would protect and take up for her. She was attractive and several of my friends wanted to ask her out but didn't know how I might react if they got together.

Now A had been dating a friend of hers brother for a while but he was a total jerk. So when she came home crying because she caught him making out with another girl gave me all the reason I needed to whip his ass. This wouldn't have been a problem if I hadn't gotten caught and brought home by the police which got me grounded since I started the fight.

When A found out the next day she came and apologized for me getting grounded for taking up for her but I told her not to worry about it. She then told me she was going to take him back because he was the best she could do and that he was only with the other woman cause she would have sex with him. I told her that if she did I would whip both their asses.

I told she could easily do better than that jerk that several of my friends found her attractive and would like to go out with her. She responded by saying that I was just trying to cheer her up and the only reason any of my friends would talk to her is if I made them. I asked her if she would give me a little while to think of a way to prove she was attractive and could do better than him to which she agreed.

This did put me in a bind but I was able to come up with an idea but wasn't certain if I should follow through with it since A is my sister. So I spent most of the time debating on whether I could do what was needed to prove it to her since she was my sister. She would solve my dilemma for me when she told me she knew there was no way I could prove it no matter what I did.

After A told me this I said I know how I can prove but you have to do what I tell you and promise not to tell any about what we do. She was fine with not telling anyone but was worried about what I would have her do. I reassured her I would only have her do what I needed her to prove what I said was true. So after a little bit she came back and agreed to do what I told her.

I got up and told her I would be right back but I first had to go to the bathroom but while I was gone I wanted her to take all her clothes off and get under the covers. She goes you aren't serious about me getting undressed and the in your bed under the covers. I just told I meant exactly what I said but if she didn't want to proceed then just leave before I get back. Leaving her standing in the middle of my room I went to the bathroom to give her time to decide if she wanted to do what I told her.

I waited about 10 minutes before returning figuring she had left only to be surprised to find her in the bed and her clothes in a pile on the floor. So I turned around shutting and locking me door then strip all my clothes off. As I looked back at her she has this shocked deer in headlights look on her face stammering what are you thinking of doing. I tell just what I need to prove you are an attractive young woman and since she was exposed I thought it was only right if I was too. She says but I am not exposed I am covered up in your bed.

I smile and go that reminds me an pull my blankets off the bed leaving her laying naked completely exposed to me. She goes to cover herself with her hands but I walk over and say we can stop as soon as you are willing to admit I am right and meant what I said you earlier. She then smiles and says so that is your plan to push me past my comfort zone forcing me to quit.

I look down at her naked body getting hard as I tell her that is not my plan I am only doing what I gotta do to prove you are attractive. Then I start kissing her neck down to her plump breast and start sucking on her nipples. At first she goes stiff but does say stop or try to push away from me so I keep going even as she starts to loosen up and moan slightly. I keep paying both her breast ample attention while sliding my hand up her inner thigh to her shaved mound.

Once my hand makes contact with her pussy lips she again goes board stiff on me and does even breath for a few seconds but she still does nothing to stop me. I gently force her legs apart just enough so that I can slide finger in to rub her clit and even slightly inside her. It wouldn't take long before she was completely lost in the attention I am showing her body and we are passionately kissing each other. Then I kiss my way down her body until I am right over her sopping wet pussy so I can dive in licking around her clit and tongue fucking her to her first orgasm caused by another person.

Once she finally finished riding the wave of ecstasy back down to earth I position my rock hard cock at her opening causing to say I have never before. Before she can complete this statement I tell that it will be OK she might feel a bit uncomfortable at first and sore after but would most likely enjoy everything in between those points. While I am telling her this I slide my cock in stretching her as I fill her pussy for the first time. She gives a sharp intake as I feel her final blockage give way and allow me all the way inside her.

Once I am completely in all the way I stop allowing her a moment to catch her breath as her body adjust to my shaft deep inside her. Then I slowly slide out and begin a slow pace increasing in speed and force as she get looser and start to enjoy it until I am pounding her relentlessly making her moan and writhe underneath me. I keep just fucking her until she has another orgasm which causes her pussy to squeeze my cock and milk a full load of cum into my sisters pussy.

After the last drop goes in I roll off her to lay beside her telling her to relax and wait to see how sore she is before getting up. I then ask her if she now believes me or not to which she say she does but that we probably shouldn't have done that with each other. I tell her I don't really know but that I enjoyed it and wouldn't mind if we did it again sometime if she was willing. She says that she doesn't know but she will think about it but if we did she would like a little more tenderness and not always so rough. I explain the only reason I had be quick and rough was to not allow any time to think about us being siblings.

This whole time she has been laying completely naked my cum dripping out of her freshly used pussy getting hard from the sight and knowledge of what we had done. I tell I am willing to give her all the time she needs to think but as for this time we are not through yet as I again get back on top of her. I start fondling her breast, kissing her passionately, and sliding my once again rock hard cock back in my cum dripping sisters pussy to again pound her until she orgasms not just once more but twice more before releasing another load of cum deep in her soaking wet pussy.

Once again I lay beside her and tell her I am glad we had sex if we never did again it was definitely worth it for I enjoyed every second but I would love to fuck again in fact as often as possible. After about 5 minutes she finally responds by getting up and gathering her clothes to leave. Just before she leaves she looks at me grinning and says I enjoyed it also that she was glad we had at least fucked once as well
Then walks over to my door unlocks and opens it but before walking out looks back and says she needs to think things through but we would definitely be talking about things real soon then shaking her still naked ass walks out back to her room.

One last bit of information about this time as I watch her naked behind leave I notice her juice mixed with a bit of my cum sliding down her leg. I wouldn't see A again until she was ready to talk about everything but that was the next day after mom left for work. I would also jack of a couple of times that night thinking about how good it felt being buried deep inside As tight pussy and how it being my sisters pussy just made it even better.

So the next day after my mom went to work that left only me and A at home since J had spent the night at her friends house. I was sitting in my room I think reading a comic book when A came in and ask if I was up for talking about yesterday. I told her of course what exactly did she want to talk about from then. She gave me a look like you really need to ask and said you fucking me crazy.

I said and what about it have you made up your mind on whether or not we would have sex again. She says no but it will help her if we talk and get it out what exactly happened and why I had fucked her. I said so you just wanna know why I fucked you or do you want to know why I thought it was OK for me your brother to fuck you. She said yes both of them and how it had happened so quickly that she didn't really have time to think about what we were doing until she was back in her room.

So I told her I was willing to answer any and all of her questions but she had to answer any I had for her to which she said fine it was only a fair exchange. Now I had been planning how to get her to be more open minded and figured it was best to remind her how much she liked me fucking her. I asked so how do you want to do this one for one or you first you ask all yours then I ask all of mine. After thinking about it she said one for one that way any new ones could be asked after corresponding answer was given without being forgotten.

I said that is fine you go first just remember I will answer whatever you want to know about yesterday. Now this was a length conversation but I think I will just give the most important questions and there corresponding answers.

A: Why did you think it was OK for us to have sex at all?
Me: I didn't really in fact I hadn't decided if I was willing to go that far until you said nothing I did would prove it. Even then it was just once we got going I just didn't want to stop so I figure what the hell.

Me: How did you feel after you got to your room and thought about things and realized you had your brothers cum filling you up even some dripping out of your pussy?
A: I couldn't believe it in fact it is still hard to believe. Even when I took a shower you clean up an felt where some had dried it just didn't seem real.

A: Why did you fuck me your little sister or even start things at all?
Me: Well I knew I had to show you that you are attractive and since you would just take my word I had to show you. I figured if I your brother was willing to start things with us being related it would prove my point. Now once I realized you had stripped I stopped thinking about you as my sister and just as any other girl.

Me: When was the first time you actually realized you were being turned on by your brother fucking you?
A: The first time you made me orgasm going down on me.

A: Why do you think it is now OK for us to have sex again and how long do you think it will be OK?
Me: Honestly I don't know or care I just can't stop thinking about again burying my cock inside you. As for how long until either one of us decided to stop.

Me: Last night when I went by your door I heard you moaning so I peaked in and saw you masturbating who was it you imagined was fucking you?
A: OK so I keep thinking about you fucking me again in fact I am horny as hell right now just talking to you is that what you want to hear me say. I A want my brother to fuck me so badly again just the thought has my panties soaking wet.

Now after she said that she quickly said to me but I just don't think it is right for us to be fucking each other. So I told her that is was her choice and that if she decided never to have sex with me again I would be OK with it. She then told me thanks and that it was probably the best not to ever have sex again with each other but she appreciated me talking with her about everything.

At this point she got up and went back in her room leaving my hard and with no relief in sight. That is about the time I noticed she didn't close mine but did her door which was unusual since she knew I wanted mine shut. So I get up and walk in the hall but just as I get in the hall I hear her moaning already in fact I notice as I listen closely she is moaning my name.

So I step up in her door and quietly open so I can watch as she squeezes her breast and furiously rubs her clit. I start rubbing my totally erect and hard cock through my shorts while watching her masturbating thinking of me. About the time I pull my penis free she looks over noticing me in her door for the first time and just grins.

So after a minute of us just looking at each other she goes get over here a do what we both obviously want you to do. So I walk over and start passionately making out with her. I fondle her breast finger her for a second before sliding my cock balls deep and slowly tenderly begin fucking A's tight pussy for the third time in two days. I keep up the pace being tender and loving like she had asked for yesterday which takes about 8 to 10 minutes before she orgasms and squeeze a full cum load out of me.

Again I lay down beside her a tell her thank you I really needed that at least one more time. She looks at me and says oh no we aren't done quite yet I want a good hard fuck like yesterday then we will be done. I look at her and say fine but first I need you to do something for me to help me give you what you want. She says what me laying wet, naked, and filled with your cum not enough today.

I say it is but might take longer and if you take care of my needs I promise you will get more than you asked for in return. As she shakes her head yes I tell her I want you to suck my dick until I am hard once more. Now it takes a bit of instruction but before long she is giving a great bj in fact it took a little extra time cause once she got into she made me quickly blow my next load in her mouth. Which I have to give her credit for it being her first bj she managed to swallow most of it.

So after I came in her mouth I got in the 69 position and started licking her wet pussy and clit. Every once in a while sticking my tongue in her to quickly fuck her with it before returning to eating her out. It is not long before I feel her tense up then shudder as she again passes her peak and starts to come back down. I don't stop and neither does she until I am again hard and then only long enough to change positions then slide back inside her pussy.

As I relentlessly pound her this time it is not long before she is completely in my control as I make her moan, beg, writhe, and scream my name. This goes on for her third orgasm but since I still haven't cum again I just have get on her hands and knees so I can fuck her doggy style. As I am drilling her from behind pulling her hair to give a bit more thrust all she is doing is asking for more telling me to fuck her harder.

I do this for a god long while with her just repeating how much she likes it. She is saying stuff like yes I like being fucked by your hard cock big brother and fuck me harder brother and just like that punish my naughty pussy big brother. This mixed with her fourth orgasm causing her pussy to squeeze my rock hard cock finally cause me to once again release another load deep inside her.

As we both collapse exhausted and spent she tells me that she was glad I came and watched her. Then she says since she is the reason I am currently grounded and unable to go out she is willing for us to fuck to give me an outlet until I am able to go elsewhere. I would tell her that wasn't necessary that in fact I only wanted to fuck her as long as she wanted not felt obligated. She quickly explained that while she enjoyed it and wanted more she still felt we shouldn't be having sex but this way it made her feel OK about it cause it was making us even. I said that's all fine good but what about after to which she replied we will cross that hurdle when it is here.

I would end up taking her once more before we went and took a shower together to clean up before J got home. I also got to fuck her in the shower before we actually got clean. This was the most times in a row or day we fucked it was also the only time we actually laid down next to one another for a bit after fucking.

If there is still interest I will tell how me and J started fucking next time so let me know if you want me to continue.

So this is a follow up to a problem I had come about a little over a week ago. Quick flashback, my friend/fuck buddy's daughter messaged me asking me to do to her what I do to her mother. Now I have been wanting more than to be just fuck buddies but for some reason she has not seemed interested in more than that. Not sure if I mentioned it in the other post but her name is Amy and the daughter's name is Maria. (Just to be clear, names have been changed for added anonymity).

So for just about a week, I have been trying to figure out exactly what to do about the message I got from Maria. Having never had a father figure in her life, she has always sort of gravitated towards me as one. I have never minded that at all either. She always seemed to just want to have someone other than her mother to count on. So getting a message wanting me to do things to her that I do with her mom was beyond a shock. I was speechless in every way possible. I posted something here because I found that being able to "talk" about it was easier than keeping it to myself and no way to really figure out the best way to handle the situation. While I had some obvious comments of what to do, there were a few that were very helpful with this situation. So I felt I would share what happened the next time I met up with Amy.

As always seems to be the case, the weekend was coming up and as usual, I knew Amy would be calling and wanting to fuck. Trust me, I never mind when she does either. I won't be boastful and describe her as some hot super model that has perfect measurements. I will descibe how Amy looks to give you a "visual" as best as I can. She is about 5'6", around 140-145 pounds (not a rail and not fat either), just motherly. You know how a woman may have a few extra pounds on her after having a few kids. Even years later I mean. I love that she has an ass I can grab and smack and tits that I can really have fun with which I believe are 36 D's. She has another daughter younger than Maria as well. I just thought of the perfect person that best compares to Amy. Imagine Reese Witherspoon with about another 15-20 pounds on her. I am not even remotely kidding with this either. I have even asked her to roleplay like she was Reese while we have been fucking. Sadly, she never does. Okay, back to what brought me here. Sorry.

Amy calls and asks if I am coming over because she is really horny and she also has a surprise for me. I wonder why she asks me if I am coming over as ususally she just says, let's fuck, get here as soon as you can. I tell her I will be there as soon as possible and that I have to get a few things so I don't have to drive from her place to mine all weekend.

I always love coming into the house when Amy is worked up and overly horny, sometimes she will be sitting on the sofa totally naked and waiting for me. Or sometimes in her bedroom with her favorite toy getting herself warmed up for all the fun we know we are going to have. Well, this time was different for one reason only. She had a video camera set up in the bedroom and was already filming herself. NO, there will be nothing posted here. She has the video and you will understand later why.

I have been wanting to make a video with her for a long time now and think that is what the surprise is. But I am in for yet another shock. I see her there and in the middle of getting herself off. She has her purple vibrator out today. This one is one I usually use on her myself because of the afffect it has on her. Oh, I forgot to mention, Amy is a squirter. And this vibrator makes her squirt what always seems like gallons. The orgasms are too intense for her and that is why this vibrator is used only when I am with her. I also notice that the bed is already soaking wet. Instantly I am hard and without a thought at all, I am naked and on the bed and in between Amy's legs licking and sucking on her pussy. I literally love to go down on her. Really most of the women I have ever been with, I always enjoyed eating their pussy more than actually fucking them. I just love the taste of a woman's pussy and how it feels on my lips and tongue.

Amy seemed to have it timed and I think she heard me coming in and held off on purpose on another orgasm until I came in the room. Not long after I get my face in between her legs and my mouth on her pussy does she explode all over me and damn near drowning me. Hey, if ever you are going to drown and die, that would be the way to go. At least for me it would be. Anyway, as Amy is squirting all over my face, she is getting alot more vocal than any other time of us being together. I mean, usually neither of us has to say anything to the other. We just know what we both like and don't like after so many times of being together. Not entirely strange for her to say anything, just strange in the manner she was saying it. It's not until later that I find out why.

Once she hits her orgasm and squirts, I pretty much just have to fuck her now. Once again, Amy gets pretty vocal. I figure its just for the camera and to be honest, I never even looked to see if the damn thing was even really on or not. But I figure hey, shut up and get busy. She may change her mind if I fuck up and say something stupid. I work my way up her body kissing, licking and sucking all the places that I know she loves so much. I just love her tits too. Again, she has mother tits, not perky like she was when she was in her late teens and early twenties, but they sure as hell aint saggin' either. I mean for me, I think they are just perfect.

I finally get all the way up to her and we are face to face. I love how she looks when she is like this. Its that look you get from a woman that just lets you know that they really do care even if they don't say it. My mind wanders ever so briefly as to why she won't let our relationship go further than just this physical part. I get snapped out of this thought to Amy telling me to "make love" to her. Now I am really fucked up. In all the times we have been together, not once has she ever said that. I took this as a sign of what I hoped to come and what I have wanted for so long.

I oblige the woman of my desires and dreams, this beauty that captures me and makes me want to be with her as much as possible. I then slowly slide my cock inside her and we begin that slow dance. At first, its just me slowly going in and out of her. Then she starts to gyrate her hips in time with me. All the while, she is talking about how it feels for her and wanting me to tell her what it feels like for me. Its almost as if we are the announcers of our own sexual encounter giving a first hand account play by play of what we are doing and feeling.

We continue this for awhile before it just becomes too much for either of us. I can tell that Amy wants to cum again and she knows I won't deny her that. I want to cum as well. I know I am not going to last much longer. I start to pick up the pace and go from "love making" to all out fucking. Amy and I are both worked up and in a frenzy. She tells me to hurry as she is about to cum and I tell her I am about to as well. But she wants me to get her off first because she wants to swallow this time. Knowing that we have all weekend and I can cum in her pussy later, I do exactly as she asks. I start to fuck her as hard as I can so she can cum and squirt all over the place.

I see in her face that she is just about to let loose and make my final push into getting her over the edge. Just as she starts to moan, I pull out of her and she starts to gush over and over and over again. It just doesn't seem to stop even though I know it is over in only moments. I then move as fast as I can to get my cock in her mouth and she starts to suck on me with an enthusiasm I haven't seen in quite some time. I tell her that I am about to cum and this just spurs her on even more. I think in response, I just started fucking her mouth as hard and fast as I was just fucking her pussy. Right about this time I look and see the video camera that I had really kind of forgotten about and I let loose inside her mouth.
Amy is swallowing every bit she can, but some seems to dribble out the side of her mouth. But she is a bit greedy when it comes to swallowing, she wants all of it and doesn't let a bit of it "go to waste" as she puts it, so her hands come up to catch whatever she isn't able to immediately swallow down.

Utterly spent, I flop onto my back next to her in bed to catch my breath. Amy gets up after a few minutes and turns off the video camera that was indeed recording it all. Again, I figure that is the reason for all the vocalization while we were having sex. Oh how little did I know. I told her that I very much indeed liked my surprise and was glad that we finally made a video together. And that I really didn't think about it until the end and that was what drove me to cum so hard.

Now the bomb drops. Amy tells me that she saw Maria's message to me. And this is about where my heart sinks and my balls about enter my stomach. Before I can even utter a response, she tells me that its okay, and knows that I didn't message back. Also that the video camera wasn't my surprise either. Now I am really confused and I am sure the look on my face told her so as well. She tells me that she knew she had negelected to have "the talk" with Maria, bacause she really didn't know how to approach the subject. But after seeing that message, she figured that something had to be done and what could she do to better explain. So she sat Maria down and asked her what all she had either seen or heard involving when I would come over.

After hearing all that Maria had to say, Amy knew that she couldn't avoid it any longer. Now, Amy knew that by me not messaging Maria back, or saying anything to her, I was trying to figure out the best way to handle the situation. And I told her that she was 100% correct but if she knew about the message, why didn't she tell me she knew. Amy's response is not nearly what I had expected. Maria had told her that on nights I was over and we thought she was asleep, she would sometimes hear us having sex. At first she didn't really know what was going on, until one night when she caught us without either of us knowing when we were in the family room in the basement and on the sofa.

Amy said that, despite what she saw in her daughters message to me, she was surprised at how forthcoming Maria was in telling her everything. She thought that Maria would have been too embarrassed or self conscious to talk in depth about it. Maria had also told Amy that she had snooped around in her mothers room and found all the toys that Amy has. She didn't know what they were for until she heard her mom moaning one night and went to see if I was there. She peeked in and saw her mom using one of her vibrators and getting herself off.

Apparently after that, whenever I was over, if she couldn't peek in on us, she would listen and start playing with herself as she doesn't have anything else to use. More and more as Amy told me about all the events that took place at her house, the more confused I sort of start getting. So I ask her where she is going with all of this. Amy had thought for a few days as to how to approach this with me, and came up with a solution.

Instead of having Maria asking others or trying to find out on her own about sex, that she was going to make sure that she was educated correctly so to speak. Enter the video camera. Amy figured that since Maria had already caught us fucking and would try to sneak a peek after having seen us once already, she would make the video. Then she could play it for Maria and explain to her what all was going on and taking place. The only thing that Maria has to do, is not let on that her mom and me have made videos for Maria to learn from. Naturally, as this is the first video we have ever done, I ask her what she means by "videos"??

Amy thought that since I have always wanted to make them, we might as well do it in a way that will satisfy Maria's curiosity and she can really learn from it. Which goes back to all the vocalization earlier. But Amy said that if I was not comfortable with it, she would erase the memory card. So after alot of discussion and rules that have to be followed, I agreed. Amy had just one other request for me, and this is where I really start to sweat. She said that when the time is right and ONLY if she (Amy) feels that its okay, that I be the one to make Maria a woman. Now I know that this can all change, but she knew my answer by the hard on I was starting to get at this point.

So, given that we had "instuctional" videos to make, Amy got the camera back out and we started with "Blow jobs 101" for Maria. But it also seemed to include how a woman should stoke a guys cock and mutual masturbation. I wonder what Maria is going to do and think when she sees these this week. I will be sure to post when I find out.

I enjoy DPing women and I use to have a partner in crime. He moved away and finding another guy that isn't completely weirded out by a DP is difficult. I finally found someone that is cool with it. I've been hanging out with a guy from work and we were out at a bar BSing checking out women. He asked me if I had ever been in a MMF threesome and after grinning from ear to ear I told him about my first DP experience. He seemed interested and I asked him why? He said that he knew a girl that wanted to try a threesome. Now I'm excited and I'm like call her up! She agreed to let us come over if we brought booze. In my head I'm going as long as he doesn't get weird she's taking a DP tonight.
She wasn't anything special brunette 5'5" 130 lbs A cup tits no ass. But I didn't care as long as I got what I wanted. So after about an hour or two of drinks(she's trashed) I go use the bathroom and come back and she's blowing him. I acted like oops sorry and she motions me over and pulls my cock out and sucks me hard. While she blew him I reposition her doggy so I can see what I'm going to eating. As I eating her pussy I kept licking her ass and swirling my thumb on her asshole. As I go to put my cock in her she stops me and makes me put on a condom. Damnit...
But as I'm fucking her I kept playing with her asshole and eventually had two inside her before my buddy wanted to switch. So she started riding him while blowing me. She takes off the condom and tells me to go clean my cock off(condom taste). I will give her credit she can suck a cock. I was really contemplating cumming. Instead I stopped her and got a sip of my drink. As I walked back I saw that pretty little asshole missing out on the fun. I came behind her on the couch and started kissing her back and neck while rubbing my cock on her asshole. She didn't stop me and I put some pressure behind my rubbing. She pushed back and my cock started to slide in. I hear Brian go "did you just put your dick in her too?" Yeah Brian I did. He starts laughing and says I could feel it. I said just shut up and fuck her. After about 10 minutes Brian wanted to switch so she hops on my cock and Brian slides into her ass. This time she's gyrating her hips on our cocks and I'm ready to cum. I pull down balls deep and I know that I filled her pussy full of my seed. About 2 minutes later Brian cums. We took off after and he tells me he wants to do that again and he'll see if she's down. I tell him I doubt that she will be once she figures out that I never put another condom on and filled her with my cum. He said that we should find someone else then.
The DP wasn't anything special but I'm excited for the fact that I have a DP partner again!

Some time ago I used to have a mobile DJ business. 90% of my jobs were wedding receptions playing corny crap like The Chicken Dance and stuff like that.
I was 37 at the time.
The area I covered was in the upper midwest and often my gigs where a long drive away. When the drive was over 100 miles or so I would include the cost of a hotel room in my fee so I wouldn't have to drive so far after a night of working and drinking.
This one gig was like that and it was a pretty good party, some families are lame and dont get going much but this one was a good bunch who danced and drank alot which always makes the night more fun.
One of the brides maids was this very, very cute teener. Actually the reason I am writting this is because I found this pic here

Webcam Girl Amateur Train Tracks Outdoors Public

anonymous 1.8K

I woke up a few hours latter, went out to get some coffee and kept my eyes open for her but she and her mom had already left.

One of the best mights I ever had and I was let with 2 questions:
What was her last name and was she on the pill?

I've had the same best friend since high school. My buddy and me have been through a lot together. He got married to the sweetest girl you've ever seen. Blond, blue eyes, slim, nice tits, and a smile that lights up the room. I've always been jealous that he gets to bang that angel every night. When times got tough for them, my friend asked me if I could get her a job where I worked. No problem.

A couple months ago, we were on a company retreat. After hours, much alcohol was imbibed. At one of the parties, I was shocked to see my best friend's wife kissing some dude. I didn't know what to do, so I just acted like I didn't see them. Later, I noticed she wasn't at the party anymore, and my curiosity was in overdrive. I went up to the room I thought she was staying in, imagining how my friend was gonna lose it when he found out.

I knocked on the door, and nobody answered. Then like a minute later, a guy opened the door and left, smirking at me. It was the same guy she was kissing earlier. He left the door open and I went in. What I saw shocked me. My best friend's wife was naked on the bed, with two guys. Blowing one, and getting fucked by the other. I had no doubt the guy that just left had his turn too. I was about to put a stop to it, when she saw me and told me to come join them.

I froze. This girl that I had been lusting after ever since my friend first started dating her, was offering herself to me on a silver platter. I slowly walked over to her. She stopped blowing the guy, and unzipped my pants. My woody was at full mast and she started sucking. When the other guy busted his nut in her and pulled out, she got up and pulled me into the bathroom and locked the door. We then took a shower together and spent the rest of the night making love many times.

I knew she was doing this so I would keep my mouth shut. And it worked. I'm not about to tell my friend that I fucked his wife, or that she is a cumdumpster. We haven't fucked since then, but I'm gonna get that sweet honey alone again and bang her as much as possible. Whoever said 'bros before hoes' is an idiot. This is the best pussy I've ever had, and I hope to have access to it as long as possible.

Were you raped or otherwise forced to engage in sex you didn't want? I was I guess, and I'm a man.

I grew up in a small town dominated by the church, and I was driving off to college when I passed by an adult bookstore sign on the highway and was intrigued so I decided to stop. When I went in, the entrance went right by the little booths and I stopped to take a look because they had a picture posted of the video available inside. (It was only one movie per booth back then.)

I wanted to see a movie, but it required tokens and I was embarassed to ask for any. (I was just over 18, and looked like I was 16 tops. I weighed all of around 120 pounds.) I was about to walk away, when this big trucker guy said "come watch the movie with me."

The stalls sat two people, so I decided that would be okay. I should have thought more, but I was pretty innocent. I had literally seen a Playboy once an not much else. (This was in the 1970s.) I wanted to see that stag film, so I went in.

He shut and locked the door, and filled the machine with coins. A girl appeared on the screen with a black guy, and over the course of the next few minutes they proceeded to strip each other down and then she got on her knees and put this flaccid black cock in her mouth.
(I remember she kind of raw and skanky and was unshaven and had this big bush. Again, this was the 70's. Nothing like the few girls I had seen in Playboy. It was trashy and hot and it was blowing my mind. When she started sucking him and his dick started to get big, and I was a bit in a trance watching it.

Pretty soon i looked over an my booth buddy had his zipper open and he was playing with himself, which shocked me, and I almost left, but my own dick had gotten hard and I didn't want to walk out of the store like that so I decided to wait. I tried not to watch him jerking off, but couldn't not. (We were so close our legs were touching.)

Pretty soon, he says why I don't I jerk off too and says there's no shame in and the door was locked.

I was apprehensive, but at that point I was in a dirty movie booth with a guy jerking off and a girl onscreen sucking off a black man. All bets were off, so I opened my jeans and pulled my cock out, and he immediately started grabbing it which freaked me out. I tried to pull away, but he tells me relax again and it's a bit menacing, but it felt good, so I just stopped moving and let him go.

I came in about two minutes, and the guys hand was a mess but he just wiped it on the wall which was gross. Then he said it was his turn and reaches for my hand. I was frankly afraid not to do it so I touched him and started fumbling, but I guess I was frustrating him not satisfying him, because pretty quick his hand is over mine, and then he grabbed my neck and pulled me down.

I tried to push off, and he slapped me hard, then grabbed my hair and said something "like you got yours, now you finish me boy." He pushed me into his lap and basically fucked my throat. It hurt and it was humiliating and when he finished he came in the back of my throat and I almost threw up. He laughed.

I was crying, but he told me I enjoyed it and pointed out that I had another hardon. (I was mortified, but I did.) He opened the door, pushed my out the door and walked out behind me. I stood there just shocked.

Pretty quickly I realized guys were looking, and I was standing in the middle of the hallway crying with a my pants undone and a hard dick. I panicked and just ran out the door to my car. I heard the laughter as I left which was stinging, and it was worse when I realized I had cum all over my shirt.

I've thought about that a lot of times over the years, and I hate that guy but still find it to be one of the hottest things that ever happened to me. I've been back in those theatres since, but not for years after this happened.
Bloopster

Hey all I confess I am an epic pervert. Being a perv is the only way I have found to beat the boredom of life. I used to do a lot of shit on my home turf. But you can only sniff so many girls bicycle seats and walk into the middle school girls locker room and beat off so many times before the pitchforks and torches come out. I think maybe I am just a little misunderstood. I mean no harm I just found a satisfying hobby that helps me blow off stress.

I have been both highly skilled and lucky in getting away with shit for decades. The final straw though was when after a volleyball game at the local middle school I walked into the locker room with a raincoat and opened up to reveal my cock to about twenty young girls in the shower area. A few of the local dads heard the screaming and chased me through the woods. Lucky me they were fat and old and gave up after about a block. One guy was a little younger than me. Looked like a distance runner. He actually caught up to me and tried to take me down by grabbing my coat. I turned around and punched him in the nose. He dropped right to his knees. I stood back a few feet and wanked to his blood and tears for a couple of minutes until I heard the sirens and then I wished him a good day and left. There was a huge buzz after that. Talk of rewards. Yada, yada, yada. Lucky me again most of the girls were looking at my cock and gave a shitty description. The guy I punched actually described me as being African American and stuck to the story even though it was in contradiction to every other source. God what a fucking freak!

So now that I am older, wiser and more financially secure I plan my holidays around my hobby. I figure airfare is much cheaper than attorneys.

One epic trip was a backpacking excursion in a remote area. I hate how all the moral fags want you to register and pay to visit a national park which my taxes pay for. I always skirt this formality. It also makes me harder to track. So when we were lining up for the buses I didn't bother with getting a ticket. I showed the driver a twenty and said 'here is my ticket buddy.' He stuck the twenty in his pocket and told me to have a great trip.

Now I had planed to just hang out on some popular trails and flash some hikers. No big whoop. Sometimes if I am in the mood I strip naked and chase them a little bit while masturbating and screaming paranoid gibberish like I am the Antichrist and such. Pretty harmless fun all in all.

On the ride into the back country I was surrounded my some kind of do gooder group. A couple of old biddies that had about a dozen young girls in tow to show them the joys of wilderness. They were from New York and by their talk sounds like they had never been out of the city...ever. All they did was talk, talk, talk incessantly about the dangers that lurked in the woods. Lions, tigers and bears.....OH MY! After I had about enough I tried to interject that wilderness is a much safer place than any big city. The logic being that man is the most dangerous animal on the planet. The farther you get away from population centers you get equally safer. The old biddies wanted to get all confrontational and talk about they had taken this class and that class about wildlife encounters and knew how to defend themselves against wildlife. Even after I shut up and let them win the argument they kept up. I tried pulling my hat over my head to act like I was sleeping and one of their little man hater dummies in training snatched it off my head and started to play keep away with their friends. HA HA HA HA HA. What laugh out loud fun this trip was becoming. I decided to let them keep the hat as the lot of them were just to cuntish to deal with. However I heard them talking about their drop off point and my trip plan suddenly changed!

When they were leaving they tossed me my hat back and told me thanks for being such a good sport. No problem I said as I holstered my pack. A couple looked a little nervous as I walked off the bus behind them. Having been such a successful pervert for so long I am good at putting people at ease. I wished them a great trip and marched up the trail head. About five miles in some rain squalls came through. I knew these little unprepared cunts would just be soaked to their titties. It was just a best guess whether these dummies would turn back or continue to the remote campground. I didn't think they would disappoint. So I pulled out my rain gear and carried on. When I got to the campground I found some old trees back aways from camp and started a small fire.

Sure enough about an hour before sunset the little troop of dummies arrived. Soaked and miserable. Of course they all wanted to crowd around and crowd me out of my fire. Looking at those wet shirts convinced me none of them was over thirteen. Well except for the old cunts. Looking at all those little nips poking out of their wet cotton t shirts made me sprout some truly vicious wood. Lucky it was getting dark.

The old cunts by now were obviously getting a little panicky as they should have. Hypothermia is no joke. Lucky they had me there to help. Ha Ha Ha! They hadn't even set up their tents yet and their whole troop to a last one was shivering. I hadn't set up a tent either as I was planning some serious deviant behaviour later and wanted to be able to decamp in a hurry. Ha little did they know. So the cunts ask me where the wood was and I told them I dragged this one tree up from the creek bed about a mile distant. I figure a mile down a mile up probably an hour plus. They ask me if I could get some more and I just give them a blank look. After all I am toasty in my wool long johns and REI rain gear. Shit I could sleep like a baby just laying down. After a bunch of their cuntish back and forth I show them the trail head and I watch them and their headlamps bobbing off into the distance. About ten minutes after they left I 'discovered' this huge pile of dead fall about ten feet back in. TEEHEEEEE.

So I show this 'discovery' to the little cunts and in a couple of minutes we have a grand fire going. Kids like fire. I reach into my pack and pull out the peppermint snaps I had toted in. I tell them that for their survival it was imperative they get their body temperatures up. A couple made a little protest but by the looks of the way they started to slug it down most of them had sampled the devils brew and a few seemed to actually be on their way to accomplished alcoholics. Good God it reminds me of the old days when a chick could get drunk on one or two shots. Epic. So in about ten minutes these little twats are just blasted. The first bottle gets finished and one of the little cunts tosses it in the fire! The horror. What the fuck is with kids today? Have they not heard of recycling? No one teaches them any morals whatsoever. I made the little bitch pull the thing back out. She got all teary as it was now burning hot but oh well at least she learned a thing about responsible camping. Well anyways just to show her I was a good guy I pulled out a second bottle and let her take the first swig.

Next phase. I get into my pack and pull out a rope line. I string it up between trees on both sides of the fire. Next I tie two more lines to form a box around the fire. Finally I start to strip my clothes off to dry.... ALL OF THEM. Watching all those eyes stare at my half erect cock was the greatest moment of my life bar none. Well maybe the time I peed on a Jehovas Witness that came to a vacant house I was masturbating in prior to torching it was good win too but who am I to split hairs? I had spotted one of the little ring leaders 'Amanda' early on. She had big tits for her age and was obviously on her way to true slut hood. I can just tell the type. I told the lot of them this was going to be a very chilly night indeed and if they didn't have dry clothes it would just be miserable. I told them in no uncertain terms that this WAS a survival situation and modesty could get them killed. A couple dug in their packs in nervous quiet and pulled out some clean t shirts and jeans only to find them soaked as well. I kept staring at Amanda who was getting more bleary eyed every time the bottle made another go round. Sure enough my little Judas goat made a dirty little smile and walked over to the clothes line and stripped. Shirt, shoes, pants, bra and finally her panties. Once my new best friend forever was stripped down the ice was broken and the rest of the crew did likewise. Next I made them empty out their packs and hang up their sleeping bags, tents, etc. Man this was starting to get cozy! The fleeting glimpses of seeing young girls in locker rooms can never compare to being alone naked next to a fire in a remote area with all this untapped ass. Not a one of them had a full bush or set of tits. Amanda was close but the baby fat in her titties was obvious. I could tell she would be huge some day.

So here we are nicely boxed in. Warm fire, a small shelter around us to keep in some heat and no old cunts. Tell you the truth I almost started to get worried. It had been over an hour and the biddies had not returned. Luckily I am a borderline sociopath so I can put those concerns out of my head in a hurry. Well at least that is what a shrink told me once. After she told me that I pulled out my cock and jerked off in front of her. She didn't stop me probably cause I was paying her a hundred bucks an hour to listen to my deviant ways. I almost cared about my mental state until that day. The shrink had the nerve to send me a cleaning bill for her carpet. Yeah riiiiiight! I call it heal and run. They always send you the bill after the session so there is never a need to pay any of them. I guess they don't know much about human nature after all.

Anyways getting back to the meat of the story. At this point after staring at all that fresh meat I obviously am getting a raging hard on. A couple of the little fat girls are starting to get all teary which is starting to affect my boner. I figure I need to give them something to do so I put them in charge of setting up some tents. Not only were they fat but they were stupid as well so I had to lose the tiny hot girl with glasses to help them out. That kinda pissed me off as I had already seen her tiny little brown eye when she had bent over and she (next to Amanda and her baby fat titties) was one of the reasons I had such a raging hard on. The sleeping bags hadn't gotten soaked too bad so next the little crew of fatties and the skinny glasses girl started to line those out in the tents as well.

Well the clothes were still wet so I told them all that the wisest course would be for me and Amanda to keep a vigil on the fire and the clothes all night. I said if we got tired we would wake some of them up to take over. About half the girls at this point were getting pretty scared. One of the little fat kids asked about Ms. (hyphenated name) and the other biddie. God I fucking hate women with hyphenated names. WHY THE FUCK DO THEY EVEN GET MARRIED IF THEY DON'T WANT THE HUSBAND'S NAME? I guess it is just cover for their careers as man haters. If it were up to me I would fuck them all in the ass. So I don't know if it was the hyphenated name or what but I told the lot of them that since it was such an easy trip their hike leaders were probably lost or dead. Well maybe it is the alcohol that makes me say shit like this without regard for the consequences. Of course a bunch of them started bawling their eyes out. I yelled at the lot of them to suck it up and ordered them all into their tents. God a bunch of them sobbed for like an hour after that which made me totally lose my wood. Well at least for the time being.

I guess Amanda didn't care about the old cunts either as she had now been smiling and glancing at my cock for a couple of hours. She was so drunk that she was starting to stagger. When she almost slipped into the fire I used this as an excuse to grab her from behind. I grabbed both tits and was obvious in how hard I squeezed them. The little cunt let out an audible gasp. Knowing now that the time for subtlety was over I walked over to my pack and pulled out a tube of Carmex. I walked back to the fire and made no secret of smearing the contents of the tube all over my fingers. I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down onto all fours. Roughly I lubed up her asshole swirling my index finger around inside. Grabbing her hips with both hands I plunged all the way in without warning. She screamed in pain. God what a fucking baby. I could hear some of the girls start to squirm in their tents. Quickly I snatched some panties off the line ( I think they were one of the fat girls...being the biggest I saw) and rudely stuffed them in her mouth. Resuming my position I gave it to her even rougher than before. Pulling her head to the side so I could read her face in the firelight I could see that her eyes were clearly tearing up. But she was also not resisting. To this day I have never felt anything tighter than her little O-Ring clamping down on my cock. I busted out such a load in her tight little ass I thought it would come out her ears. I pulled out and stood up. She rolled to the side and just stared up at me like a deer in the headlights. I went to take a leak in the woods and came back. She was sitting down facing the fire. I sat next to her and she put her arm around me. She didn't say anything for the rest of the night. About midnight it started to drizzle again so I told her to start piling up all the now mostly dry clothes. After my tent was erected we shoved all the clothes inside. I made a nice pillow out of all the girls panties. Never have smelled anything quite like that.

At daybreak the little twat fest was too hungover to move. Wanting to get the show on the road I pulled out my air horn I carry for scaring big critters and went tent to tent kicking them in turn to wake up their groggy little asses. As it was still drizzling they were forced to come naked one by one into my tent to sort through their clothes and get dressed. Tons of good beaver and up close brown eye shots. When one of the little whiny fat girls came in it was too much having that huge ass shoved in my face. I told her and her fat friend to go stand outside naked until the rest of the girls were done. I could tell these two kids needed toughing up.

So about noon when the old cunts still hadn't shown and we were all packed up I told them it was time to move on. The old cunts were either lost or dead. Well I said it again so maybe it wasn't the alcohol. Not so many cried this time. I made the bawlers walk far in back so I didn't have to hear it. Maybe they would make it back or not.

When we got back to the main road I made a quick excuse for needing to relieve myself in the bushes. I gave Amanda a knowing glance and she followed me into the woods. I shoved her to her knees and shot a load in her mouth in under five minutes. Then for no reason in particular I slapped her hard acros the face. While she was staring up at me in otherworldly disbelief I looked her in the eye and told her she was my bitch forever. I made her write down her email on a slip of paper and told her never to change it as I would be coming to pick her up from her dreary existence in a few years when she was legal. That definitely brought a smile to her face. Did I mention she had braces? It took me a few days to hike out cross country but to this day no one knows who that mystery man was. Funny thing too is that no mention was ever made of how I took huge advantage of the situation. I was even credited with saving the lives of the old cunts who it turns out got lost pretty quick and were eventually rescued after we made it back to the road and called for help. I guess if I had really wanted I could have used my satellite phone to have a rescue chopper up there in ten minutes but what fun would that have been?

i met the girl from a wrong number she called me and ask what i was doing. i thought it was another girl i knew. so being a smart ass i said setting here jacking off thinking of you.and she went with it. we talked about what we would do to each othere . she said she was in the tub taking a bath and i was telling her what to wash and how ot wash it. we was both getting off to it. then she ask how long is your dick. i said long enough to make you walk funny for 3 days but you already know that. then i think we both snaped at the same time that we was talking to the wrong person.
oh this was years ago befor caller id. and she said soory i thought you was someone else and i said fuck it i liked it and you can call back anytime. and she hung up.
back then i was 25 5'10 185 pounds had a 6 pack and built good. good teeth and could get any girl i wanted.
a few days later she called again i got her name this time (cindy) and we did the same thing over and over for about a month. then one day she said i want to fuck you NOW today where you at. so i told her and she said i know how to get there and will be there in about 30 minutes. ok she told me she was 18 and that was fine with me . we hung up and i jumped right in the shower. about the time i got dressed. a black firebird pulled up and there was a skinny girl she had long brown hair about 5'8" 115 pounds small tits and cute as hell. not fine but nice anyone would do her.little tits like a A cup. i opend the door and she came in and ask are you james i said yes and she gave me a big kiss. i put my hands around her waste and my thumbs touching on the front and very little pushing my fingers could touch in the back. i was rock hard i have never fucked a girl this skinny in my life. i didn't waste anytime.i pulled her shirt up over her head and she didn't have a bra on and tittys jsut big enough you could tell she had some. she pulled my shirt off and rubed my muscles all the way down to my shorts. then she stuck a finger on each side and pulled them down. and she gasp and said thats nice. alli could think of was Thanks. she didn't waste anytime she started sucking my dick. she wasn't good at it but any blow job is better than none. i tried to get her to the bed room but didn't make it she stoped in the living room and i pulled her pants down. back then not to may girls shaved. but her pussy was bald as blad could get. i ate her pussy out and the girl came jsut about as soon as i touched her clit. she sure tasted good. and i got up dick touching her pussy and rubing it the hole time she was trying ot get on it but i was teaseing her pussy juice was pouring out of her.
i sliped the head of my dick in and it wasn't but 2 or 3 strokes i was pounding her hard. back then i could fuck all day and i tried to fuck her all day. i would fuck her untill she was so wet i could bearly fell her then she would dry out untill it started to burn a little then she would get wet again. we fucked took a shower together and fucked again then she looked at the clock and said fuck i have to go mom and dad will be home soon and i dont want them to catch me in dads car.
so she jumped up ran out got in the car and left.
i still never go ther number so i couldnt call her she always called me. and a week went by and no call. 2 weeks 3 weeks 4 weeks. then i got a call from her. she got busted by her mom and got grounded.18 and gounded i ask her and she said she lived with them so she had to go by there rules or move out. i told her to pack her bags and come move in with me. she said she would but she cant right now. i said ok thats fine.
i was out fishing on my boat one day not a fancy boat jsut a 14 footer with a 9.5 engine on it and what did i see was she was setting on a pear fishing in a bikini they didn't have G strings back then. well they did but very few people would wear them in public thats about the time they jsut started getting small.
so i pulled up and talked to her and she wanted to go into the river to a certin spot so i took her and we went to a little spot someone made into a camp ground the only way to get there was by boat. we didn't even hav etime to get out of the boat and she was naked we was fucking in less than a minute. and fucked for about 30 minutes and she said she needs ot get back so we did.
the next day she showed up at my house with a friend in anothere car .
ok so i wont get lucky but fine at least she showed up. but i was wrong they came in the door and had my pants down before i could do anything sucking my dick. i never got the othere girls name but i ended up fucking them both al day and into the night and the next moring. i ask her how could they spend the night and not get in trouble she told me she told her mom she was staying at her house and the othere girl to her mom that she was staying at cindys house. i said cool. i got up my dick was sore.but ready to fuck again. they got up came into the kitchen nude i set so hot cakes down in front of them and we ate. i finnishes first and got under the table and started eating pussy one girl then the othere. i got out stood the one girl up while she ws still eating and bent her over and started fucking her. after a few minute cindy got up came around and bent over so i started fucking her. after that they got dressed i kissed them both good by they left.
a couple days later i was fishing again and she was out on the pear again but this time a man was with her. so i went on by and shut down and let myself drift back down stream towards them. they was ahveing one hell of a fight. so i decided to drift right past them like i didn't even know her. and i got in sight of them and he said. girl your only 14 and i dont care if she is 16 and can drive or not your not going anywhere with her and thats it.
my mouth droped open.i started the boat up and i loaded it up and came home. about 2 hours after i got home she called. i hate to say this but i never saw her again i told her it was over because of her age. but damn it was good while it lasted we fucked alot more than i told you in here but this is long enough as it is.
but i do wonder what she turned out like or looks like today that would make her like 40 now.

I am a real mother fucker... for real.

Me: 25yrs
Her: 37yrs

We met online and had chatted for a bit. I told her that I was into older women, and she said that it really turned her on to have a younger man lusting after her. After a few chats she gave me her cell number so that we could chat a little more as our online encounters were not meshing with our schedules. We would text message each other regularly and eventually got together for a "date". It was just a casual dinner to feel each other out in person. She then went on to tell me that she is a divorced mother of 2 boys (one 10 the other 14). We went on a couple more dates until two nights ago. After the movie she said she wanted to get a hotel for the night and I obliged. After checking in we went to the elevator to go up to the 12th floor where our room was. As soon as the doors shut she was on me. Her tongue was all over my mouth and her hand trying to work it's way down my pants to my cock. With my right hand I grabbed her tits through her dress and used my left to pull up her dress and slide my fingers across her pussy. The elevator 'dinged' and we stopped and waited for the doors to open. We stepped out slowly and looked around to see if anyone was near, and then ran down to our room as if some one was fallowing us. By the time I shut the door and turned around, she had already taken her dress off and was on the bed working on her thong. I stood there for a minute and stared at her body. For a 37 year old, she was amazing. Smooth glowing skin, perky tits (I know right?) and such curves! I ran over and jumped on the bed making her bounce and giggle. She reached for my belt and I took me shirt off. She practically threw me down and tore my pants off. Grabbing hold of my cock with her right hand she shoved it in her mouth and began to give me the best blowjob I'd ever had. Her left hand was busy fingering herself. I played with her tits while she continued to blow me. I don't know how long I lasted, but I told her I was going to cum and she pushed her head down as far as she could without gagging on my cock.. I let out a moan and blew my load into the back of her throat. My eruption had her choking a little from the huge amount of cum. When I quit thrusting and riling around she pulled herself off of my cock, swallowed, smiled and the spun around presenting me with her pussy. She grabbed my cock and pushed it into her pussy while I was going limp. She said "let get this hard again, right now"... I couldn't agree with her more. She stuffed me inside of her and she sat back onto me. As soft as I was her pussy was tight, and extremely warm. Once positioned and settled she began to wriggle her his and flexing her pussy. It's like she was giving me a hand job with her vagina, and let me say that I got hard QUICK. Once she felt me hard she leaned forward and began fucking me. I started to trust a little and her moaning increased. I couldn't believe it. This WOMAN was fucking me! When I couldn't take it any more I told her I was going to cum and she rolled over and opened her mouth. I jumped up, spun around and stuck my cock right where she wanted it. I blew a small load and she ate it up just as the first, with a smile and a wink. She pulled her legs up and said "My turn, get down there." I love it when women are bossy. We continued to fuck eachother for as long as we could until we just passed out in bed.

We woke up late in the morning in eachothers arms. I said, "I think we need a shower"... she smiled and said "I'll wash your dick for you." Getting up she grabbed my cock and drug me to the bathroom and started the shower. She got down on her knees and began to suck me off. When we noticed the steam we climbed in and I stood behind her with my dick in my hand. She leaned forward and stuck her ass out at me and spread her butt cheeks and said "pick a hole". I said "Either one?" She said, "Yes, any one you want." So I took my dick and poked her anus with the tip and I heard her moan, "Thank god". I told her this would be my first anal experience and she squealed with excitement for me. I took my cock and pushed it hard into her tight anus. She moaned and let out a gasp, and then I pushed for home. I was in, all the way in, balls deep in. She was quivering and making all kinds of squeaks and coo's. I grabbed her hips and began to slowly trust. She took her left hand and started to rub her pussy. I asked if she was ok and she replied, "I'm in heaven! My ex never did this for me! I had to use my dildo if I wanted anything near my asshole." I stated to make my trusts longer and a little harder and she'd moan with each movement. I cannot tell you how tight her ass was wrapped around my dick. The harder I got, the more I thought she was going to break it off. Every time she panted, her ass would grasp me and I'd struggle to trust. After getting a rhythm she told me to, "Cum in me ass!" I speed up my thrusts, slamming my hips into her ass. Her moans and cries of pleasure got louder and louder. I said, "I'm cumming!" and she stood up and grabbed me with her arms to pull me closer to her. After I stopped convulsing she stepped away and my cock fell limp from her ass. She turned around and grabbed the soap and proceeded to wash my cock. She kissed me on the lips and said, "Thank you".

We finished our shower and got dried off and dressed. We sat on the edge of the bed chatting, me rubbing her leg and she twiddling my hair. We talked about our experience and how much fun we had. I told her I'd never though anything like this would ever happen to me and she said the same. Kissed and stood up and exited the room. We checked out at the lobby desk and went outside. We said our thank yous and kissed each other and parted ways. Not a minute later she texted me as I got into my car, it said, "Lets do this again real soon. ;)".

I cannot wait to see her again.

Nigger owners manual. A guranteed ROFL...

NIGGER OWNERS MANUAL

Congratulations on your purchase of a brand new nigger! If handled properly, your apeman will give years of valuable, if reluctant, service.

INSTALLING YOUR NIGGER.
You should install your nigger differently according to whether you have purchased the field or house model. Field niggers work best in a serial configuration, i.e. chained together. Chain your nigger to another nigger immediately after unpacking it, and don't even think about taking that chain off, ever. Many niggers start singing as soon as you put a chain on them. This habit can usually be thrashed out of them if nipped in the bud. House niggers work best as standalone units, but should be hobbled or hamstrung to prevent attempts at escape. At this stage, your nigger can also be given a name. Most owners use the same names over and over, since niggers become confused by too much data. Rufus, Rastus, Remus, Toby, Carslisle, Carlton, Hey-You!-Yes-you!, Yeller, Blackstar, and Sambo are all effective names for your new buck nigger. If your nigger is a ho, it should be called Latrelle, L'Tanya, or Jemima. Some owners call their nigger hoes Latrine for a joke. Pearl, Blossom, and Ivory are also righteous names for nigger hoes. These names go straight over your nigger's head, by the way.

CONFIGURING YOUR NIGGER
Owing to a design error, your nigger comes equipped with a tongue and vocal chords. Most niggers can master only a few basic human phrases with this apparatus - "muh dick" being the most popular. However, others make barking, yelping, yapping noises and appear to be in some pain, so you should probably call a vet and have him remove your nigger's tongue. Once de-tongued your nigger will be a lot happier - at least, you won't hear it complaining anywhere near as much. Niggers have nothing interesting to say, anyway. Many owners also castrate their niggers for health reasons (yours, mine, and that of women, not the nigger's). This is strongly recommended, and frankly, it's a mystery why this is not done on the boat

HOUSING YOUR NIGGER.
Your nigger can be accommodated in cages with stout iron bars. Make sure, however, that the bars are wide enough to push pieces of nigger food through. The rule of thumb is, four niggers per square yard of cage. So a fifteen foot by thirty foot nigger cage can accommodate two hundred niggers. You can site a nigger cage anywhere, even on soft ground. Don't worry about your nigger fashioning makeshift shovels out of odd pieces of wood and digging an escape tunnel under the bars of the cage. Niggers never invented the shovel before and they're not about to now. In any case, your nigger is certainly too lazy to attempt escape. As long as the free food holds out, your nigger is living better than it did in Africa, so it will stay put. Buck niggers and hoe niggers can be safely accommodated in the same cage, as bucks never attempt sex with black hoes.

FEEDING YOUR NIGGER.
Your Nigger likes fried chicken, corn bread, and watermelon. You should therefore give it none of these things because its lazy ass almost certainly doesn't deserve it. Instead, feed it on porridge with salt, and creek water. Your nigger will supplement its diet with whatever it finds in the fields, other niggers, etc. Experienced nigger owners sometimes push watermelon slices through the bars of the nigger cage at the end of the day as a treat, but only if all niggers have worked well and nothing has been stolen that day. Mike of the Old Ranch Plantation reports that this last one is a killer, since all niggers steal something almost every single day of their lives. He reports he doesn't have to spend much on free watermelon for his niggers as a result. You should never allow your nigger meal breaks while at work, since if it stops work for more than ten minutes it will need to be retrained. You would be surprised how long it takes to teach a nigger to pick cotton. You really would. Coffee beans? Don't ask. You have no idea.

MAKING YOUR NIGGER WORK.
Niggers are very, very averse to work of any kind. The nigger's most prominent anatomical feature, after all, its oversized buttocks, which have evolved to make it more comfortable for your nigger to sit around all day doing nothing for its entire life. Niggers are often good runners, too, to enable them to sprint quickly in the opposite direction if they see work heading their way. The solution to this is to *dupe* your nigger into working. After installation, encourage it towards the cotton field with blows of a wooden club, fence post, baseball bat, etc., and then tell it that all that cotton belongs to a white man, who won't be back until tomorrow. Your nigger will then frantically compete with the other field niggers to steal as much of that cotton as it can before the white man returns. At the end of the day, return your nigger to its cage and laugh at its stupidity, then repeat the same trick every day indefinitely. Your nigger comes equipped with the standard nigger IQ of 75 and a memory to match, so it will forget this trick overnight. Niggers can start work at around 5am. You should then return to bed and come back at around 10am. Your niggers can then work through until around 10pm or whenever the light fades.

ENTERTAINING YOUR NIGGER.
Your nigger enjoys play, like most animals, so you should play with it regularly. A happy smiling nigger works best. Games niggers enjoy include: 1) A good thrashing: every few days, take your nigger's pants down, hang it up by its heels, and have some of your other niggers thrash it with a club or whip. Your nigger will signal its intense enjoyment by shrieking and sobbing. 2) Lynch the nigger: niggers are cheap and there are millions more where yours came from. So every now and then, push the boat out a bit and lynch a nigger.

Lynchings are best done with a rope over the branch of a tree, and niggers just love to be lynched. It makes them feel special. Make your other niggers watch. They'll be so grateful, they'll work harder for a day or two (and then you can lynch another one). 3) Nigger dragging: Tie your nigger by one wrist to the tow bar on the back of suitable vehicle, then drive away at approximately 50mph. Your nigger's shrieks of enjoyment will be heard for miles. It will shriek until it falls apart. To prolong the fun for the nigger, do *NOT* drag him by his feet, as his head comes off too soon. This is painless for the nigger, but spoils the fun. Always wear a seatbelt and never exceed the speed limit. 4) Playing on the PNL: a variation on (2), except you can lynch your nigger out in the fields, thus saving work time. Niggers enjoy this game best if the PNL is operated by a man in a tall white hood. 5) Hunt the nigger: a variation of Hunt the Slipper, but played outdoors, with Dobermans. WARNING: do not let your Dobermans bite a nigger, as they are highly toxic.

DISPOSAL OF DEAD NIGGERS.
Niggers die on average at around 40, which some might say is 40 years too late, but there you go. Most people prefer their niggers dead, in fact. When yours dies, report the license number of the car that did the drive-by shooting of your nigger. The police will collect the nigger and dispose of it for you.

COMMON PROBLEMS WITH NIGGERS - MY NIGGER IS VERY AGGRESIVE
Have it put down, for god's sake. Who needs an uppity nigger? What are we, short of niggers or something?

MY NIGGER KEEPS RAPING WHITE WOMEN
They all do this. Shorten your nigger's chain so it can't reach any white women, and arm heavily any white women who might go near it.

WILL MY NIGGER ATTACK ME?
Not unless it outnumbers you 20 to 1, and even then, it's not likely. If niggers successfully overthrew their owners, they'd have to sort out their own food. This is probably why nigger uprisings were nonexistent (until some fool gave them rights).

MY NIGGER bitches ABOUT ITS "RIGHTS" AND "RACISM".
Yeah, well, it would. Tell it to shut the fuck up.

MY NIGGER'S HIDE IS A FUNNY COLOR. - WHAT IS THE CORRECT SHADE FOR A NIGGER?
A nigger's skin is actually more or less transparent. That brown color you can see is the shit your nigger is full of. This is why some models of nigger are sold as "The Shitskin".

MY NIGGER ACTS LIKE A NIGGER, BUT IS WHITE.
What you have there is a "wigger". Rough crowd. WOW!

IS THAT LIKE AN ALBINO? ARE THEY RARE?
They're as common as dog shit and about as valuable. In fact, one of them was p******** between 1992 and 2000. Put your wigger in a cage with a few hundred genuine niggers and you'll soon find it stops acting like a nigger. However, leave it in the cage and let the niggers dispose of it. The best thing for any wigger is a dose of TNB.

MY NIGGER SMELLS REALLY BAD
And you were expecting what?

SHOULD I STORE MY DEAD NIGGER?
When you came in here, did you see a sign that said "Dead nigger storage"? .That's because there ain't no goddamn sign.

Here's a hot story for you pervs. I could care less if you think its true or not. I know what happened....

So there I was, I had to travel for work to a smaller city about 100 miles north.
I'm a good looking guy, confident and 35 years old. I don't ever seem to have much problem
getting attention from women, or getting laid.

Anyways there I was in this town, and i had finished my first installation and had a
couple of hours untill the next one. So, I drove around untill I parked in a small strip mall
type complex. I noticed a little corner grocery store at one end and a large wooded park right
beside it.

I decide to go get a Pepsi at the store, and to go for walk in the park. As I approached the
store I noticed a pretty damn hot young girl that I figured was around 16 years old. She was
wearing those super tight streachy jeans, ugg boots, and a puffy white jacket. She was blonde
with green eyes, and slim. She was damn fine I thought to myself. Her tight little body was no
more than 4'11" and maybe 90 lbs soaking wet.

As I approached where she was standing she turned to me and said "hey, hows it going? do you
think you could help me out to get some smokes?" I asked her how old she was, she said she
was 16, and I ended up saying ok.

She gave me some money and I told her to go wait by the path to park as I was going that way and
I didn't want the embarassment of the store clerk seeing her.

When I came out of the store with my pepsi and her smokes she was standing just off the path
and grinning ear to ear.

I gave her the smokes and told her to have a nice day when she asked"where ya going?" i told her
I was going to walk around the park as I was from out of town and need to kill some time.
She replied that she would love to show me around, and that there were all kinds of neat little
brooks and rock formations she could show me.

I said alright, and we walked down the pathway into the woods. "what could be the harm?" I
thought to myself, she was young, she was hot and at least I would have a little something
extra for my spank bank later that night!

So we walked down a twisted path for a few minutes when she excitedly exclaimed" hey? wanna see
a cool little waterfall? it has a whirlpool at the bottom!" I said sure and she immediatly grabbed
my hand and lead me down a barley visible path deeper into the woods.

So we get to this waterfall, and we sit down on a large rock admiring these little falls when
I said to her " So, we're quite aways from the path, do you always take strangers into the woods?"
She giggled and said "no, not often.... boy i'm hot" and she takes off ther jacket.

She was wearing a bright green t-shirt underneath and I remember thinking"yes you are hot" as I
tried my best not to stare at her bra-less b-cup tits. When she says "Hey? you perv!" I stammered
awkwardly and she laughed again "It's ok, I thnk your cute"

Boy at this point I didnt know if i was coming or going, but she immediatly jumped on me, kissed
me and start to rub against me.

My dick was so fucking hard in my pants by now, and she reached down and rubbed it through my
jeans. She seemed a little awkward at this point , but somehow turned on. Thats when she said to
me "You know, I could use some money for more smokes and stuff..." to which I was stunned and said
"uhh.,... o, ok?"

She says to me, "I'll tell you what, if you have $20 on you, then maybe, ummm, well.... maybe I
could give you a blow-job"

I went completely red, but without thinking I reached into my pocket and pulled out a 20. She smiled
and to my surprise sheepishly began to fumble with my jeans.

The next thing I knew this tiny, petite, gorgeous little blonde was pulling my cock out of my pants
and began to suck on it. Her tongue flicked across the head of my dick, and she began to stroke it.
"mmmmm" she said as she slowly started to put my cock in and out of her mouth "It's really big!"
I kind of laughed a little but said nothing, I wasnt often I hear that as my cock isn't huge, it's
about 7.5 inches.

So she starts to put my dick a bit deeper into my mouth and then starts to peel off her skinny jeans
and panties. Next thing I know shes furiously sucking my cock, stroking it with one hand and playing
with her pussy with the other.

"Holy fuck baby" I said, "you are so fucking sexy" She replied, " thank you" looking up at me and
stroking my cock, which looked huge in her petite little hand.

At that point she says "Do you want to fuck me?" I said "seriously?" and she says"yeah , your hot!
and you have a big cock, you can fuck me if you give me another 20"

I quickly reached down into my pants around my ankles and threw another 20 beside me.

Again she grinned , stood up and bent over, facing me and holding onto a tree. She had a beautiful
little pussy, completly bald. I moved towards her and started to stroke her pussy from behind with
one hand and grabbed her tit with my other. I said into her ear "wow, your really wet, you fucking
want it dont you"

She kissed me and said " shut up and fuck me, but wear this" and she handed me a condom, which I
promptly put on.

So I started to push my raging hard on into that beautiful little cunt.It was a bit awkward as she
was so small and I am fairly tall. Slowly I found the opening, and slowly entered her now dripping
wet cunt. Holy fuck this girl is tight I thought. She reached back and grabbed my thigh pulling
herself and her super tight pussy onto my cock.

She began to moan as I slowly slid in a bit, back out and then in a little farther.Finally I slid
my cock balls deep into her and she made the sexiest little gasp.

I started to speed up my thrusting, harder, and harder, and faster. My legs started to get sore so
I grabbed her hips and lifted her back end off the ground and over so she could stand on a rock
about a foot tall.

Soon she was moaning in delight" oh yeah, oh yeah" "fuck me" when she said "do you like fucking my
little pussy? you like fucking a 13 year old you fucking pedo perv?"

I stopped in my tracks , and she said "don't be a fucking wimp, you are already into it, i won't
tell a soul" again I stammered "but..but you" she looks at me and says" Do you really think your the
first old perv I have brought down here?"

I was utterly stunned, but I said to myself "fuck it" and I began to fuck her hard. I started to pound
her from behind, and I couldn't believe what I was doing. She was obvoiusly a pro, and reached back
to rub her clit while i fucked her.

I then lubed up my thumb with some spit and started playing with her asshole. I stuck my thumb in
slowly and she let out a low "oooooohhhh" I started moving my thumb in and out of her ass as I fucked
her. I was almost ready to explode when she began to shake. "OH, Oh Oh, I'm coming!"
Her whole body shook and her knees went weak for a moment. That when I said to her" I have 60 bucks
more, It's all yours if I can fuck you in the ass"

"ummm.. ok" she said, "but be gentle" So I got her to kneel down and lube up my cock with her mouth.
then I stood her up, bent her over again and positioned my cock at her asshole

I pushed a bit, then again and her ass began to relax. Next I knew it, I was railing this little
teen whore balls deep in the ass, I reached around and started to fingerand rub her pussy. "oh shit,
thats so fucking good! soo good" she panted

"I'm coming..i..i...i'm coming" she said" Fuck my young ass, fuck me!" she said and again she shook
almost to the point of a siezure

I started ramming her as deep as I could and suddenly i exploded probably the biggest, longest most
intense orgasm I have EVER had in my life.

I pulled out and threw the condom into some bushes, where I noticed a few more older, used condoms.

We both got dressed and began to walk back out to the main path. As we neared the path I gave her the
other 60 bucks, she kissed me and said "thank you... your fucking hot, I almost did it for free"

Then she walked down the path in the opposite direction as we had come in.

I walked back up the hill, stopped and got one more look of her, she stopped, turned and smiled. Then
she blew me a kiss and took off around a bend.

I drove to my other install, then drove home smiling the whole way.

I still jerk off sometimes thinking about that fucking hot little 13 year old whore, and how I never
knew untill I was fucking her that she was 13.

Sort of pissed that Amazon is going to start renting text books via the Kindle. If it takes off and I expect it will then it will take a chunk out of my bottom line. I've made a nice side business out of buying and selling used college text books. I throw up a shitload of flyers, people call or text, and off I go paying cash. Guys always try to haggle or intimidate or outsmart... chicks always either flirt or go for the sob story. Doesn't matter what they say, I'm not paying what they paid for the book, not even close. If the price goes up, I threaten to walk, and if it stays there I move on to someone else.

I met a chick in the Student Union building. She fed me some sob story about how she was leaving for Kansas. Usual BS about how my state was too crowded and too expensive. I think she said she failed because of problems back home, I don't remember since I was staring at her rack. After the nice bullshit we get down to the pricing. She claimed she needed $450 for her books. I knew I could probably sell them for $500 but my time is worth more then a $50 profit. I offer $200, total lowball. She says she might be able to pull $400 but she'd need the cash now because she was driving home that night. Again not worth my time. I offer $250 and when she goes back to $400 I politely explain it won't happen and I'm willing to walk away. I get more sob story about how she needs the cash, and how she doesn't have time to sell the books. When I go to get up she grabs my hand asking if we can move to the library to talk more. I've been there 15 minutes, I'm parked in an hour zone so I tell her I have about 10 minutes to work a deal.

Libraries as a rule are always crowded, but the basement level where they keep the old books is always quiet and usually empty. I didn't want to seem creepy suggesting we go down there so I keep quiet and just carry her books. Surprisingly she heads for the stairs and down we go. After a few turns we find a quiet spot and it's back to the $400. Again not going to happen and if she says it again she can carry her own fucking books back. $250, total lowball but if she wants a sale I want a profit. She's fidgeting and a bit nervous as she tosses out $350, now we're getting somewhere. I'm still holding out on $250 when she nervously says she'll give me the books and blow me for $350. I counter for $300 and she laughs. With a quick motion she lifts bra and shirt just to prove a point. As a huge DD rack bounces out I hear $350.

You could tell she was nervous. She kept saying she'd never done anything like this before and wasn't sure if she could go through with it. She told me to lean against a shelf and gently dropped to her knees. I kept a lookout as I felt my pants being unzipped. Gentle kisses on my boxers and then cool air as she unbuttoned those as well. Looking down at her as she alternated between stroking and sucking was absolutely amazing. The more she worked it the bolder she became. Taking a hint I started to hold her head, gently at first, then harder. Soon I had her moaning, I was practically fucking her mouth. I'm pretty sure she would have swallowed my load, but I wasn't going to waste it. After a few rough thrusts I purposely made her gag. When she pulled it out I smiled and gave a couple strokes. I watched her eyes widen, she knew what was coming. The first load hit her in the chin and started dripping on her rack. The next two loads went all over her face. One went up the side of her nose and got part of her hair. Her left eye was pretty much glued shut. She cursed and I had to fight back a laugh as the final load drained down her open mouth.

She needed something to wipe her face off and it took a few moments before she realized I'd handed her the front of her shirt. By that time she'd wiped off her face and left a good sized stain on her shirt. She tried to wear her shirt inside out but it didn't matter. It looked like she spilled something on her rack. When she walked out most people would probably guess water, not knowing she'd just taken a load to the face. I gave her the $350 and carried my new books out. She's happy since she has cash. I'm smiling for obvious reasons. She gets quite a few stares as we leave the library and walk the campus back to the Student Union. She thought they were staring at her shirt. I probably should have told her she still had most of my load in her hair.

In case anyone is wondering, I split the books up and sold them for $475. In the end a few people paid me to get sucked off, blow a load on a college chick, and humiliate her by parading her around campus with my cum in her hair!

So I had some jumk appliances and stuff that I needed to get rid of. Normally I'd have to pay someone to take this stuff, but I found a woman online who will pick it up for the scrap value. So I arrange to have her come pick up the stuff.

She arrives in the evening with a big, battered old Dodge Ram with her little daughter in the front with her. The scrap lady is pretty rough looking, heavyset, with plain features, but sturdy, with a sweet disposition. The daughter is throwing a fit, having spent about an hour riding in the old truck with it's broken AC. She's about 2, with wild mane of long blond hair which hangs down her back in shining spiral curls.

I help the junk lady load the stuff into the truck while we make some boring smalltalk. After about 10 minutes the girl, Celia, finally gets out of the cab of the truck and whines around, fussing at her mother. While the mother works on strapping down the load, I find a bottle of soap bubbles and sit on the porch to distract the girl. She's immediately fascinated and calms down. She plops down on the sidewalk with the bubbles and starts blowing happily, legs spread wide, showing off her training pants and creamy-white thighs under her powder-blue sundress.

I get up to go lean against the truck while the junk lady finishes up. After a brief slience in her prattle about helping me out by taking the stuff for free, the junk lady offers up a somewhat suggestive "Maybe for a little extra I could help you out with something else?" She nervously licks her lips a little too slowly, sliding her tongue over her disgusting teeth.

This is unexpected. I was expecting to just unload some junk on her, not unload my junk in her. Thinking fast, I look in her eyes and respond with "Maybe so." Then I look down at her daughter playing on the sidewalk beside us, "What did you have in mind?" I let my gaze linger for a moment on the delicate depression along the inside of her hip, then look up again to the junk lady.

There is a bare flicker of comprehension in her dull eyes, but it is drowned out by doubt and fear. "Thirty dollars?" she offers hesitantly, then: "Covered."

The thought of her nasty mouth around my cock is a little repulsive, but I know she caught my suggestion, she just isn't sure that I meant what she thinks I meant. Maybe there is some potential here.

"Make it twenty and bareback and you've got a deal." I counter. She agrees immediately and we leave her truck to drip it's foul black oil on my driveway and head inside. I sprawl out on the couch and push the coffee table back out of the way with my foot. Celia follows the junk lady into the living room, clutching the bottle of bubbles and her mother's paper-thin skirt, wide-eyed as she takes in what to them is probably a pretty high-class bachelor pad. I'm not rich by a long shot, but I'm a total neat freak with a taste for decorating with only really nice stuff.

The junk lady kneels in the thick carpet between my wide-spread knees and reaches for my belt. I stretch my arms out along the back of the couch and nod at Celia, who is standing there in the middle of my gleaming living room with her bubbles, watching us.

"What about her?" I inquire.

The junk lady glances at Celia. She seems a little unsure of herself. I'm getting the impression that she doesn't have much experience as a whore. "Sit down and play, honey," she says, "Mommy has," she hesitates again, looking me in the face guilty for a moment, "Mommy has some work to do before we go."

The junk lady has my fly open and is tugging down my shorts with her pudgy hands. My cock flops out over her rough knuckles as she awkwardly tries to hook my waistband under my balls, accidentally snapping the boys with the elastic. I'm totally flacid, but she starts stroking it gently, making a point to keep her chin down and her eyes on her work. At least she has that part of being a cheap whore right.

Celia is still standing there watching, but now she has a finger up her nose. I wink at her and she grins back. I can feel my cock chubbing up while I watch her shining curls, and shortly the junk lady opens her plaquy maw and drop it down over my less-than-eager knob.

I try to ignore the misshapen lump of woman bobbing her head between my knees and fill my attention with the svelt, if grubby, daughter standing not 5 feet away. The junk lady actually has the mechanics of dick-sucking down pretty well. She fondles my balls and works the head for a bit, then takes a breath and takes the whole length of my shaft into her mouth while she works her throat.

"Mmm," I address the 2 year old while her mom deepthroats me, "that feels great!" I tell her. Celia's eyes flick down to her mom's head, then back to me. "Yeah, just like that," I tell her and nod with a smile. She nods back.

The blowjob continues like this for a while, the junk lady has her face down working my cock, and I make the usual sexy dirty talk one expects, but the whole time I'm talking right to her daughter, who drinks up every word.

When I was getting close to blowing my load over the junk ladies tonsels I may have gone a little far when I said "Oh, babe, I want you to get up here and ride my cock." Of course I was looking at and talking to Celia, who took a hesitant step forward, not sure what riding a cock was about, but knowing how to 'get up here', but the junk lady thought I was talking to her and she lifted her jagged teeth away from my hard rod, probably figuring there was another 50 bucks in it for her.

My terror at the thought of the junk lady's shuddering, shimmying bulk thrusting her flab-shrouded hole over my cock would have stolen my erection, were it not for that hesitant step by the daughter. That pushed me past the point of no return. I could feel the pre-ejaculatory gathering, I only had a moment. I jumped up from the couch and stepped one foot up on the edge of the coffee table. Gripping my cock with one hand and and fistful of the hair at the back of the junk lady's head in the other, I half squated, pulling her hair hard down toward the floor, forcing her to lean backwards under me, off balance.

"Eyes closed." I grunted as I pumped my fist around my dick. She snapped her eyes shut tight and her mouth open wide. I aimed for her eyes. The first contraction expelled only juicy precum which landed in her light mustache. The next contraction blasted a hot stream of ropey cum across her ruddy cheek and into her eye. She flinched, but could do nothing as the huge gob settled along her eyelid.

Celia stood quietly watching intently as I jizzed on mommy's face. I fired 2 good solid shots onto her ugly mug and another one onto her waiting tongue. Before I was done, I told her "Don't move, I'll get you a towel," then I dropped her and my cock as I stepped over her. I stood in front of Celia with my cock hanging there a few inches above her eye level, twitching and jerking, squeezing out the last few strings of cum, which dangled from the end, dancing wildy with each twitch.

I wanted to poke the head into her open mouth to see if she'd copy mommy, but I figured I'd pushed my luck far enough. Instead I just patted the top of her golden head and told her "Almost time to go, honey, mommy just needs to clean up a bit first."

I sat across the living room while the junk lady toweled my cum off her face. She had been forced to lie there on the floor with her eyes tightly closed while I rummaged up a towel for her. I didn't make her wait too much longer than it took me to get the towel.

While I waited I pulled out a well-worn twenty and gave it to Celia. "Would you take this to your mommy please?" I asked her. She was happy to give the whore her money.

I know I'm risking having to stick my cock in the junk lady, but as she sat in the truck ready to haul my load away, I told her that if she's interested I'd have (glancing at the daughter) another load ready (back to mom) in a few days.

I'll have to see what I can do to make it easy for her to think it's her idea.

I confess when a friend or acquaintance, be they male or female, always brags about their significant other to everyone and about how good said other is in bed and the things they do, then come and complain to me or my wife later another friend (usually their best friend) is cheating with said significant other I say straight up..'You fucking moron, what'd you expect after telling everyone what ya'll do together... you're just telling everyone they really, really should hit that shit too... '
You're a guy and tell all your guy friends your girlfriend can suck a bowling ball through an 8 foot garden hose and loves a load on her face...they all immediately start picturing her mouth around their dicks and them blowing a load on her face... then go to make it happen.
Girls, you tell yourfriends your man has tenicest dick ever, can make you come with a flick of his tongue or just by touching your cunt..and they do the same thing.
For both, especially if they see the other person treating you good and putting up with your bullshit...you gotta stop and think, these people you're building your significant other up too know all your odious personal habits and sure as shit can use them and their knowledge about you to get a piece of that....and they do...they also know just by listening what the other person likes. So that friend don't show up for boy or girls night out and your other doesn't call to interrupt or etc..guess who's knocking who?.. and guess who pushed them to it.... makes me laugh my ass off at your stupidity.
Even worse are those who exxagerate... when your friends go and tell them what ya been saying...your exxagerations become true for them...so just keep your mouth shut..don't brag, don't complain..and no problems.

I confess I had the best time with a homeless bitch. I was at an ATM and she came up asking me for some change. She looked about 45, dirty enough that I could tell she was homeless, but had big tits. I asked if she wanted to party and she said sure. Told her to meet me at the liquor store down the street. I buy the cheapest sixer I could, and wait in the parking lot to see if she'll show. I'm half done with a beer when she shows up. I motion her in the car, she's just a little hesitant till she sees the beer, then climbs in. I gave her the rest of mine and start to drive off. She chugs it and is so busy trying to find the rest of the sixer that she doesn't even notice where we're driving. She tried to small talk, but one "Shut the fuck, cunt" ended that. I took her to a secluded warehouse area where I work and got her out of the car and in a darker part of the lot. I put the rest of the beers on the hood where she can see them. "Want them?" She nods. "Take your fucking top off and show me those disgusting milk bags". Again, just a bit of hesitation, then the top came off. Her tits were big and floppy. "Bend towards me" She did and they were hanging like two sand bags. I pull out my cock and she asked if I wanted a blow job. "Why would I want a diseased ridden piece of shit like you even touch my cock?" She glanced at the beer and asked what do I want? "This" and I started hitting on her tits. Punching them like boxing bags. And she stood there and took it. Punch after punch she grunted and kept looking over at the beer. I got rock hard now and started to stroke. "Want the rest of those beers?" She grunted something, I figured it was yes. "Lie down on your back". She did and I stood over her and kicked her tits while I jerked off. I finally cum on her face and stood there looking down at her. Now the beer I had earlier is ready. She looked up, "done?" "Almost", and I pissed on her chest and face. I started laughing at how stupid her face looked as she tried to keep the piss out of her eyes and mouth. I finished up, tuck in my cock, and told her to get her clothes on and I'll drive her back. She sat up, covered in my piss and cum, and I swear says, "I get the rest of those beers, right?" I had to laugh. "Yeah, you get the beers, cunt." As she was getting her clothes on, I just picked up the beers, pulled on off, threw it at her and drove off.
Best Night Ever.

I confess that I'm sick of people talking about 9/11 already. I'm tired of them blowing it up in my face, all pun intended. Just shut the hell up and let me watch some damn football already!

My Last Boyfriend

The thing that stuck with me the most was how he'd arrange to having me give him a blowjob. He would usually sit down to watch some hardcore porn movie in the living room with me. His tastes would often veer towards the fetishistic. For a time he was heavily into interracial gangbangs, that's where one blonde buxom bimbo would have to take on five or more well-hung black studs who'd fuck her silly. Then he moved on to facials and bukkake videos which would show some girl serving a number of cocks, only to have them cover her face in semen. He soon developed a particular fondness of a specific German brand of those videos which would also often culminate in the girls getting their cum-drenched faces showered in gallons of fresh piss. He'd have them playing on our TV, letting me hear the sounds of strangers fucking, sucking and cumming while I carefully unzipped his pants and let his cock slip into my mouth, lovingly licking and slurping on his veiny shaft. Soon thereafter he discovered yet another style of hardcore pornography to get him hard and ready. This time the videos added another element to the cumshots, gangbangs and golden showers: the humiliation, degradation and torture of the girl. He'd come so hard watching some young and innocent looking teen get tied up, spanked, hurt and verbally abused to the point of tears and frequently beyond. He savored the moments when she would be called whore, cumbag, cockslut and so on and loved to see those words have an effect on her. But even those videos of hard, merciless fucking and cruel and abusive domination were nothing compared to his favourite taste in porn: rape.

It was the ultimate turn-on for him to witness a young girl be forcefully penetrated, while she squirmed and begged. He loved it when the camera stayed on her face, absorbing every second of her fear, suffering and humiliation. Occasionally he'd mutter something vicious and hateful under his breath, while the screaming and grunting on the screen kept going. I've no doubt, that his words were as much directed to the girl in the video as they were towards me dutifully sucking and pumping his cock.

As his depraved tastes in porn progressed over the months, he'd want me to ask him to do some of those things he so liked to watch to me. It was one of his hang-ups that he'd never say what he liked to do to me. He never actually said things like 'I wanna tie you up and shove my cock down your throat'; 'Let me fuck you into your asshole'; 'I want to see you taste your own cunt juices before I spurt my cum on you'; 'It makes me so hard to treat you like a cheap and dirty slut'

It had to come from me. All the time. You'd think that would give me some kind of power, but that was far from the case. He was very good at manipulating my emotions to the point that I would feel like I was somehow messed up for not begging him to act out all kinds of weird sexual fetishes on me. Worse yet, he made me feel like I was mistreating him or sabotaging my own feelings for him by not asking him to treat me like some filthy gutter trash whore in bed. So that was what I did.

With each new hardcore video that would get into heavy rotation at home, I would soon ask him during some blowjob or handjob on the couch, if he would do that to me, too. Occasionally he'd refuse at first, slightly disgusted by my apparently sick and filthy urges. But instead of feeling like an idiot, I'd feel ashamed, yet even more eager to win his consent. He had me beg for days before he deigned to give me a golden shower, that I so claimed to want. I had to finger myself to orgasm as he splashed my face with piss, to 'convince' him that I really did get off on it. He was just as stubborn during the first few times he ass-fucked me; when he first whipped me or when he started rough-handling me during sex.

please I want to taste myself on your cock.
please stick it up my ass.
please let me be your nasty little girl.
please hit me.
please I need it to hurt.
please say it like you mean it.

The funny thing is, that after a while, it became impossible to seperate his tastes from mine. The faked thrills blended into actual thrills. I slowly grew accustomed to the taste of his sexual fantasies. I took a liking to not just playing but being his fucktoy, his slave, his victim. Before long I found myself acting out his fantasy of me whenever I was home. At work I'd be myself, chit-chatting with my collegues about this problem student or the other, grading papers, preparing lessons and so on. But shortly after I stepped into our home, I would casually slip into my role of kinky little minx daring him to teach me a lesson in humility.

As it turned out, all he was waiting for was a little encouragement. Some reassurance that I was willing to be used for every sordid little fuck fantasy he had set his mind to. Which was why I often found myself tied and bound, my clothes torn off me and his thick prick ramming into me with as much anger as he could summon. All while he beat me and yelled obscenities and abuse into my face untill I was crying, screaming and begging him to stop. It wasn't any good until tears were streaming down my face. Nothing would get him off more than seeing the pain he caused by fucking me.

So one time, as I was babbling incoherently in-between my sobs, pleading with him as he pounded my abused asshole and throwing my head around with every loud slap his hand made when it connected with my face... I felt him move his hand away from my red and pulsing cheeks and to my throat. I could barely control my sobbing breaths. He pushed his cock in a little deeper causing me to moan slightly, then he made me lock eyes with him. He stared into my eyes with a mixture of crazed lust and barely concealed disgust. 'You filthy little whore. Worthless fucking cunt. Do you want me to do it with my cock buried in your slut ass?' he hissed at me. For a moment I was confused, then he began to squeeze my throat, chocking me slowly. I felt a tinge of panic, but before I could form the words to beg him to stop, he was angrily thrusting into me again. 'Now what, you piece of shit whore? This what you dream of? Ending up ass-raped and choked in some guy's basement?' he began using his other hand to really smack me around. I tried to scream but the lack of oxygen was starting to get to me. Except for a dry cough and the involuntary jerking from his thrusts I barely registered anything around me. I knew he was beating me, but the burning in my lungs was quickly drowning out the pain. It was only when he pulled his dick out of my puckered hole, that I remembered him fucking me in the ass. Then his grip suddenly disappeared from my throat. I desperately gasped for air, trying to fill my lungs with the comforting coolness of oxygen. Out of the corner of my eyes I barely noticed him, furiously jerking off and blasting his load all over my face. I was about to cry out my surprise when I felt his veiny prick push into my mouth. 'Lick it clean, bitch. All of it.' he yelled moving his dick back and forth in my mouth. I held back my gag reflex as I tasted myself on his cock. Closing my eyes submissively I moved my tongue around trying to lick every part of his shaft. When he pulled out after a while, his dick had gone half-limp. He stood up straight above me, pointing his penis at my face.

I could tell what was coming and started struggling against my bonds. He chuckled, and suddenly I felt the first gush of piss hit my face, splashing into my mouth, my cheeks and down my hair. I let out an anguished cry which I realised turned him on more. His piss hit me with more force than I had expected and as I was thrashing around beneath him, some of it hit my breasts while some even found its way into my mouth as I screamed. When he was done, and I was well-soaked in cum and urine he stepped down again and started undoing my restraints. 'Your one nasty fucking whore' he said, slapping my breast hard once more for good measure. I cringed and said nothing, which as it turned out was a bad idea. He pulled me down by my hair, forcing me to kneel before him on all fours. 'Lick my feet' he demanded, which I obeyed hesitatingly. He ran his hand down my back, slapping my ass hard while I ran my tongue in between his toes. Unhappy with my performance, he pulled me up some more demanding I use my tongue where it belonged. He turned around and bent over slightly bearing his ass towards me. 'Go on and lick it, you stupid cunt. I want to feel your tongue on my asshole' I wanted to scream. I wanted to yell at him, How he dared to treat me like this. I hated him for demanding me to lick his shithole. The anger and humiliation was making me tear up. But I couldn't stand giving him the satisfaction of having made me cry like that, so instead I buried my face in his ass crack and start pushing my tongue into him. He started moaning and cursing excitedly. 'I knew it. You fucking pig. you twisted little slut. You love that.' He took my hand and placed it on his semi-limp cock. 'Jerk me off, you sick fuck.' This was too much. I could barely keep myself from crying. But as I dutifuly licked out his asshole, I used my hand to pump him into another erection.

I felt him getting harder in my hand. Once he was ready, he turned around and pressed my mouth open while slowly jerking off right in front of my face. Then he let his balls sink into my open mouth with obvious pleasure, moaning as he did so. 'Use your tongue, fuckhole.' I obeyed and tried to please him as well as I could, licking and sucking his balls. Tasting the mix of his cum and my juices that had stuck to his pubic hair. Soon he got tired of that as well, and holding my head steady with both his hands he pushed his cock into my mouth. Deeper and deeper, hitting the back of my throat. He pulled back a little only to push in deep again, causing me to gag and struggle for air. He didn't seem to care. He pulled out for a second or two only to thrust himself into my mouth again, as soon as I had stopped gagging and coughing. He kept going until he managed to thrust his dick all the way inside and down my throat. 'Better get used to getting your throat fucked like this, whore. I don't think I can be satisfied without making you deepthroat me.' When he pulled out again thick strings of saliva were hanging between the head and my lips. He nodded approvingly then grabbed his belt from the chair. Instinctively, I moved away from him afraid of being hit again. 'Relax. that's not what I'm gonna use the belt for. I want to play a little game with you.' He made a sling out of his belt and put it around my neck. 'I wonder if you can make me cum while I'm choking you. Let's see if you can make me blow my load inside your hole, before you pass out.' With the last words he jerked up his belt, tightening it around my throat and led me to a chair. He sat down, proudly presenting me with his erection and not letting go of the leash choking me. I straddled him with short and hurried breathes and sank down over him, his hard meat urging its way into me. 'I reckon you get a few minutes headstart, before I make use of this' he held the belt up to my face and grinned at me. I started grinding my hips, moving them up and down in hopes of creating enough friction to get him to orgasm. he didn't seem to care. i started to caress my breasts, pinching my nipples and pushing them up so i could lick them. i tried to hide my panic, when he seemed entirely unimpressed, but I could feel him pushing back more and more. I leaned forward, trying to think of something slutty or whorish to whisper into his ear, but I couldn't think of anything. So I simply dropped any pretense and said what I had been thinking all along.

'Please I cannot take it anymore. This is too much. It hurts. Please stop, Baby. I don't want this.' I could feel tears running down my cheeks. My short breaths had turned into pitiful sobs. 'I don't know the safeword anymore, just stop please.' He was starting to thrust into me now. Harder and harder every time. 'Please don't Baby. I'm begging you'. His thrusts had quickly become violent and painful and I howled out in pain with each. We weren't having sex anymore. He was simply fucking me, using me, destroying me.

Then he suddenly pulled hard on the leash, squeezing my throat shut and cried out as his orgasm was about to hit. I struggled desperately for air, flailing my hands about. He thrust into me hard. I hit him, scratched him, desperate for air. He threw his head back, screaming in extasy. I grasped for his arm, trying to get control of the belt. He barely noticed as he kept spurting his cum into me. My eyes were burning, my lungs cramping and he just kept pushing his dick deeper and deeper into me. I buried my fingers into my throat trying to pry the belt off...

...and then I came.

Starting in June of 2006. i graduated HS in 2005. I'm 25 now, this was when i was 19. I had a rough school year that year, i studied my ass off and was struggling all year in school, when i got to the point where i said fuck it, and just dropped every class. i got a job apprenticing at a tattoo shop (not really a job, i didn't get paid i just got free tats and was first learning how to be a tattoo artist myself) when i started smoking weed a lot more than i ever really did before. I also tried coke for the first time, and would drink regularly.

I met a guy through the shop, who i will refer to as "Mark". mark was like 30 something at the time, working as a piercer there. he always had girls coming in and getting piercings from him, going in his booth for up to 20 minutes at a time, and i never saw money exchange hands. a lot of the time, the girls definitely didn't look 18, and I'm sure their parents weren't there letting this happen. my suspicions got the better of me after being there about 2 months and i walked into his booth to borrow his cell phone charger, and he's getting a blow job from a girl while her other friend was sitting at watching and laughing. he told me to come in, and i was just standing in the doorway, with the curtain over my shoulder, unsure as to what to do. he told the other girl i was a tattoo artist there, and that she should hook up with me. without really any hesitation, she got up and started to come over to me and kiss me. i kissed her back for about 10 seconds, before i pushed her off and walked out. after a couple minutes they all came out of the booth and the girls left and mark came back over to me. he was laughing lightly and simply asked me why i didn't get a blow job or fuck her or whatever. and i was like well man, i have a girlfriend, you know that. and plus i don't even think those girls were legal. and he said and ill never forget exactly what he said to me that day. "who fucking cares about their ages man? they want dick just as much as any girl". and i was totally about to debate him, but i had no valid argument. i agreed.

I've always known deep down i find younger girls (around 14 - 18) attractive, but never really fantasized about doing anything about it. but i definitely realize their beauty. working at the tattoo shop i got to see a lot of girls, and after picking up piercing in 2008, i got to pierce a lot of tits. some clits, but they were older women and 20 something year olds. the 17 year olds coming in getting their tits pierced was awesome as fuck though, and even one time, a mother and daughter both got them done at the same time. mothers tits were saggy as fuck and gross though.

now i apologize to anybody thinking this is the extent of my confession. that was only the beginning, I'm trying to give you a light history as to how this whole thing happened. i was exposed to younger girls for a couple years. i worked with mark off and on, at two different shops together. we shared girls and even had a foursome with two girls somewhere along the lines, but after awhile, it wasn't cutting it for me. i wanted more excitement, i wanted more passion.

i started using cocaine heavily at this point, winter 2009. it wasn't to the point i was beating anybody for drugs or stealing or anything, but a lot of my income (at that time i was making around 60k a year) was going to blow. i was constantly working, i co owned a shop with a friend of mine from high school, and we were doing ok. he also did coke, and i was the one who sold it to him. He became ALOT worse than me at it, and he would go on binges of 2 or 3 days without sleep or food. he was to the point it was almost sickening to watch.

well after awhile of this behavior from him, he started messing around trying to get a lot more coke than he could afford, trying to sell it. he was cutting it so much, he couldn't even sell it to anyone because it was shit, and secondly, i was selling to everyone he was trying to sell it to. this pissed me off, but i let it slide and kind of helped him out and would give him more than i would give anyone else.

well i remember the day, he calls me at like 2:45am. i shoulda said i remember the night, but oh well. early morning. he sounded like fucking shit, like he had just blown an eight ball and called me a second later. he was talking fast as hell rambling on about fucking up horribly. this was normal for me, i would listen, mumble every things gonna be ok, and tell him id see him tomorrow. well he started to yell, then get quiet and say to himself no don't yell don't yell. he said dude you have to come over my house. you have to come over right now. and i kept asking him why, what was so important? he just basically broke down and said he couldn't tell me, but he needed me to come over. so i got on my clothes i took off about a half hour before to try to get a couple hours of sleep, and headed to his apartment. it was only 4 blocks away so i ran.

i go in his building and up to his floor and knocked on his door. he let me in after it sounded like he was moving shit around, and i came in took off my jacket and said what the fuck was the big deal?

he lead me into his family room and sat me down on the couch. at this point I'm pissed that he's all coked out, hasn't paid me yet for any of it, and is probably going to rant on about how he needs more or something. well he looks at me and is like, we need to go to the store. we need a lot of things. and i look at him and say dude, what the hell are you talking about? i get up, and I'm walking over to the kitchen to at least drink a beer because I'm awake, and i almost fell over. i fucking kicked a body laying on the ground.

under me, on the hardwood floor, was a girl, half naked, with only pajama pants and socks on. laying on the floor. no blood, no wounds or anything. I'm thinking ok so she's passed out drunk or something. maybe she's sleeping and he wanted her to leave. but then it occurred to me. why the fuck would he call me, tell me to come over in such a rush and say we needed to go to the store to buy things? I'm pretty sure this bitch is dead at this point. i back away. i almost vomited. i sat back down. i asked him to explain how the fuck this was happening.

he told me he got the ball from me earlier in the night when we were leaving the shop (around 1030, it was a slow weekday night) and he went to his friends house. his friend apparently didn't have any money to do the blow, so he came up with an idea. he was going to get my friend some pussy for some coke. my friend of course said ok, that would be fine. the other guy said he would have to go out and call his friend and for my friend to come with. they both hopped in the car, and while they were driving through the city, the other guy randomly stopped on side street. a girl they had passed was walking past the side street, and didn't walk down it, and kept walking. the guy then turned the car back on, and pulled onto the main street then onto another side street. he turned off the car, and got out this time. the girl walked down the side street, and apparently the guy struck a conversation with the girl.

my friend is thinking at this point that the girl is this guys friend, and she's going to come and fuck him later. well, the guy takes out a rag, puts it over her mouth, yells at my friend to open the back door, they throw her in the car, and they drive off back to his friends house. when they get to the house, for one reason or another, the guy didn't want to stay there, so they went to my friends house. the one who's living room I'm sitting in now wondering why theres a body on the floor.

so once inside, my friend started to scream at the guy and all this shit, and the guy casually explains, he found someone my friend could fuck, and when he was done, all they'd have to do is put her somewhere out of the city after feeding her a bunch of xanax and she wouldn't be the wiser. well how coked up my friend was, he went along with it. he said he and his friend fucked her for an hour or two, and then his friend left unexpectedly to let my friend deal with the girl. my friend said he couldn't drag her out of his apartment alone or drive her anywhere because he didn't have a car. so this was apparently where came in. well the first thing i did once i knew the whole story, i went back over to her. checked her pulse. thank fucking god she was alive.

second thing i did, was ask if he had any xanax. and he said of course. i asked if he had fed her any yet. he hadn't. so i crushed up two 1mg pills put it in a shot of water mixed it around, i layed her on her back and poured it down her throat. good, now she will be out for a little longer. i wasn't trying to have her wake up in the middle of my brainstorming.

now i know what you think. yeah this guy couldn't have been so calm and collected during this. I'm writing this years later, describing what i was DOING. my mind was absolute shit at this point. i had vivid hallucinations of police running through the door arresting us both. this girl looked 16 or so, she was half naked drugged and unconscious on my friends floor, and i just fed her anti anxiety pills commonly used for date rape.

i look at my friend after i gave her the zannies. i said i need to go home and get my car. we need to do this quick, before its like 5 or 6 am, and more people are leaving their apartments going to work or whatever the fuck their doing. anybody up at this hour is most likely drunk or fucked up so we should be fine if we get her to my car in 4 minutes and nobody sees. so I'm about to walk out the door. when it occurs to me.

i look back over at the floor, see this girl laying there. its too easy. as I'm walking over to her I'm taking my belt off. my friend looks at me like I'm crazy and is like what the hell are you doing?! we have to get her out of here man! and I look back and say, dude, if you don't shut the fuck up, you'll be the one laying on this goddamn floor. I'm tired, i got a bunch of shit to do tomorrow morning, you call me over here for the weirdest fucking request anyone has ever asked me, I'm going to fuck this girl. because if i don't, and we get fucked for this, i would totally regret not doing it. he started to argue me, i said stfu a couple more times, and he sat back down.

i got down on the ground, i took off her pajama pants. stared at her pubic hair airstrip down to her nice pussy. just looked at it for a minute. i licked my fingers, and slid two of them up and down her slit. i started to put them inside her, and it felt so weird. whenever i fingered a girl before, it was responsive, and would tighten up however i moved my fingers. with her, there was nothing. i was still rock hard, I've had a sleep fetish forever and this was pretty damn close to that. a girl who is laying there susceptible to whatever you want to dish out, taking it all no matter what.

i whipped my dick out and rubbed it along her clit, and as I'm doing this, i suddenly yelled to my friend, go and grab my fucking car and bring it back here. i threw him my keys. he got up and ran out the door. i looked back down at her, laying on her back, i started to slap her tits around. nice B cups, and bent down and sucked on the left one. then i guided my cock up to her pussy, and rubbed the head of it up and down her slit. i really had to spit on my dick like three times to get it wet enough to get it inside. once it was in, i just really pounded it like how you would beat off when you really just wanted to cum as quick as possible. after about two minutes of thrusting, i felt the cum building up.

i pulled out right before i busted, and i opened her mouth, and came into her throat. i took more water from a cup on the coffee table, and poured a little in her mouth. i put my clothes back on, washed my hands, washed my face with water, then i went and grabbed a bunch of baby wipes from the bathroom. yeah, i knew my friend had those, he docent use toilet paper he docent like it he uses those like pre wet baby wipes. weird, but in this situation i was thankful. i put one around my fingers, and shoved it up her pussy. rubbed it around the edges, and rubbed her face with it. i ended up grabbing around 10 more, rubbing her whole body down with them. i don't really know if that would destroy evidence, but i did it anyway.

after what seemed like eternity, my friend comes rushing in the door. he wants to know how were going to get her out of the apartment, and into the car. i asked where he parked, and he said out front. i said no you dumb fuck, theres a camera out front your building remember? we need to take her out the back in to the alley. I'm going to find some girls clothes and dress her up. he didn't have any clothes from girls or anything like that, so i put her in a big hoodie and picked her up. i said i would pretend she was sick and i would mutter how she needs to feel better and wed be home soon down the hallways so if anyone came out their door they would think i was ushering a sick girl home to her own bed. i said go now, get the car, and pull up out back. it took me about 10 minutes to carry her down 4 flights of stairs to the back door. thank god the only person who saw me was an old lady who was walking her dog to the end of the hallway to piss on her neighbors door. dumb bitch. everyone in the building hated her. she would probably forget in ten minutes i even passed her. i finally get outside, my friend has my car idling there. he opens the back door, i throw her in the seat, and i hop in and he gets in the back seat. i was going to say get up front, but it made more sense. when i pull over, he can just open the door and push her out.

i have no idea where I'm going to go to do this in a secluded area. so i just drive. i got on the highway, and i drove a couple exits till i wasn't in the actual city. every red light i was debating just doing it right there. but eventually, we got to a stretch of road that wasn't well lit and it was secluded. woods on both sides. so i pulled over real quick, and he opened his door, and kind of slid her off the seat. he told me i was good to go, and i drove forward, and he shut the door. i looked in the rear view mirror, she was about 3 feet off the shoulder on the grass, not super visible, but if you drove by, you would definitely see. no cars were coming, so i sped down the road and back onto another more lit road and drove around till i found the highway again.

by the way, he took off his hoodie i put on her, pretty much last second before i pulled over. thank god, because that might have been evidence against him.

so long story short, or should i say long story even longer, was we finally got back to his apartment, by this time, it was pretty much light out. we both get upstairs and i laid down on his couch. for what had happened, i was surprisingly calm. i felt pretty damn good. i told him it was fucked up to get into a situation like that, but hey, i was just as guilty as he was for going along with it. we drank a couple beers, decided on not opening the shop in a couple hours, and went to sleep.

i really never forgot about it like i woke up the next day and rehashed it so many times n my head, fucking her, pounding what felt like her lifeless body, and nutting all in her mouth. i knew my friend would never tell anyone either, i mean, why risk it? but anyway, the next night, we were at a bar we tend to frequent for a couple drinks a couple nights a week. somebody was talking about how someone they knew heard about someone THEY knew who got "kidnapped" and then was found outside the city the next day. me and my friend looked at each other, and asked the guy what he knew, and seemed mesmerized something like this would happen. it was almost funny in an eerie sort of way.

needless to say, nothing has ever come of it, and I've since quit all drugs completely, my friend still smokes weed and we both drink but other than that, were doing ok. the guy who actually grabbed the girl in the first place is in jail now apparently according to my friend. armed robbery. could of seen that coming.

well i feel a lot better, I'm confident that this won't get back to me, unless someone does a shitton of digging and finds out the actual incident, but i don't even think it was reported to the police or in the paper or anything. so good luck.

ONE LAST FINAL NOTE. to anybody who says pics or any bullshit, i totally would of taken pics and vids of her and me fucking her, but i still wouldntve posted them on here. maybe a pic if i blurred the face, but yeah ir egret not having a camera. well my hands fucking hurt like shit from typing this up so franticly. at least if you think its fake, you read the whole thing and enjoyed it. i know what i did. i don't care what you anonymous people think. the more people who think its fake, the better off i am anyway.

I confess i love incest story's.

Darcy And Dad

Mom had lost her battle with breast cancer five years earlier. Dad was still experiencing grief and seemed to be having difficulty adjusting to life as a widower. After all, they had been happily married for 25 years, having met as teenagers. Essentially their adult life together was the only one that either of them had ever known.

Watching dad struggle emotionally through the months and years following mom�s passing was heartbreaking. Dad remained in my parents� home out in the country. It was certainly more of a house than he needed now, but he said there was a connection there that he just couldn�t sever.

I wanted to be more supportive of dad during that awful time, but I was engulfed in my own tumultuous life, having recently ended a two year relationship with my boyfriend after catching him in bed with our neighbor! So after throwing his cheating ass out I had to face the realization that I simply couldn�t afford to stay in that apartment alone. I was not interested in a roommate and I was really at my wit�s end. What was I to do?

Dad had helped me financially a few times in the past and I�m sure he would have helped me again had I asked. But honestly, I realized that his cash would provide only a short term fix and in my heart I knew that I needed to make a major lifestyle change. That�s when the idea came to me� �Maybe I can move back home with daddy.�

�NO WAY! Stop it Darcy! You�re 27 years old now. You have your own life and you cannot go back home and live with daddy,� said the voice in my head. And although I knew that to be true, I still couldn�t ignore the prospect of how financially advantageous it would be for me, not to mention how helpful I could be to dad around the house. I gave it serious thought for the next few days and eventually decided to run the idea past dad.

So later that week one evening after dad got home from work I stopped by for a visit. He seemed puzzled that I was there on a weeknight but appeared happy to see me. I was a bit nervous and didn�t quite know how to begin my presentation. So after fumbling around looking for the right words I finally just blurted it out, �Dad, can I move back home?�

Dad replied, �Darcy, what happened between you and Doug?

�I caught him in our bed with Melinda, the slut in the adjoining apartment, so I threw his ass out and I am all done with him now and there�s no way I can afford that apartment on my own,� I exclaimed, now sporting some huge alligator tears.

Dad said, �Well sure honey, you can have your old room back. How long do you anticipate needing it?�

�I�m not really sure dad. I�m just trying to regroup right now and formulate a feasible plan. I don�t want to get into financial trouble and my thinking was that you would also benefit from me moving back as well. I can help you with cooking, cleaning, household chores, and just about anything else that you need done. I can kind of be a replacement for mom, well� I mean, I�m sorry� I didn�t mean to imply that I can ever replace mom� I just meant��

Dad quickly interjected, �That�s alright honey, I know exactly what you mean. Don�t sweat it. I understand perfectly. No need to apologize. It�s been hard on all of us. Let�s just concentrate now on getting your life put back together.�

�Thanks dad, I love you so much, thank you a thousand times,� I said, as I hugged dad and kissed him on his forehead.

That next Saturday I rented a small truck and commandeered a few guys that I work with and we got all my stuff out of the apartment and over to my dad�s house. It took the entire day and by midnight I was exhausted. I told dad that I was going to grab a shower, go to bed, and I�d finish unpacking tomorrow. He agreed that it had been a long day and he then retrieved some clean bath towels out of the linen closet for me. I took my shower and quickly fell asleep.

Upon awakening Sunday morning dad had cooked a huge breakfast for us. I thought that was so sweet of him. He said that it was nice to have someone to sit at the table and speak with and how he so missed doing that with mom. I grabbed his hand and said, �Well dad, you have me here now and things are going to be much better for you.�

After breakfast I immediately went back to work unpacking and getting settled in. Dad walked into my room and asked if there was anything that he could help me with. I told him that I pretty much had everything under control� And no sooner did I say that did a large box that was sitting on the edge of the bed fall over and its contents spill onto the floor. Now there lay at my dad�s feet a ten inch purple dildo� And to make matters worse, the impact of it hitting the ground somehow triggered it into the on position! So there I sit on the edge of the bed, totally mortified, watching this vibrating donkey dick bounce around on the hardwood floor right smack in front of us! I was so humiliated.

I said, �Oh my God, I am so sorry, dad.�

Then dad said, �Sorry for what, being human? Don�t sweat it. Just turn it off now before you kill the battery!� He then chuckled as he left the room.

Wow� I didn�t realize that my dad could be so hip. I mean, he was my father and I really never had the occasion to discuss anything sexual with him as I was growing up. But today, for the first time ever I got to see a different side of him. Dad wasn�t just a parent figure anymore� I saw him now as a man, an equal, even a sexual being! I began to feel an immediate closeness with dad that had been absent before. I felt like I connected with him in some special way that morning and that we could now be good friends and discuss anything together. It was definitely a new and strangely exciting feeling.

It took most of Sunday to get everything put away and make my room livable. Dad was on the riding lawn mower and nightfall was fast approaching. I went outside and asked him if he�d like to have a pizza delivered for dinner since it was getting kind of late to start cooking a meal. He said, �Sure honey, that sounds great to me. Go into my room and take the Visa card from my wallet and call in the order.�

So I go back inside and enter dad�s bedroom but didn�t see his wallet anywhere. I opened his top dresser drawer thinking he might keep it in there. Well, I didn�t find his wallet but much to my surprise I did find a stack of the most hardcore porno magazines I�d ever seen in my life. Holy shit, I didn�t know my dad looked at this stuff! And as if that wasn�t enough, I came across a bottle of personal lubricant. Oh my God, my dad has been jerking off to dirty pictures! I felt so ashamed and embarrassed from what I had discovered, yet equally excited. The thought of my dad jerking off somehow gave me a sensual rush and I felt my vagina becoming moist. My God, this isn�t happening, I thought. How can I be getting aroused over my own father?

Just then my dad appeared in the doorway. I was caught red handed! I had one of the magazines opened to the centerfold picture and the bottle of personal lubricant sitting in my lap. There was no way out of this one and I was sure dad was going to be really pissed at me for invading his privacy.

I began to explain how I was looking for his wallet but dad quickly interrupted me and said, �Now Darcy, listen to me. If you�re going to be living under my roof you�re going to have to play by my rules.�

Oh boy, I felt like I really blew it now and that he was going to let me have it big time.

Dad continued, �In this house I do certain things - private things - that you may or may not condone. But the fact of the matter is, since your mom passed on five years ago I have not been with a woman. Men have certain needs and so I choose to satisfy those needs myself, in private. It�s just something I must do to maintain my sexual sanity and if...�

Then I interrupted, �Oh daddy, of course I understand. I�m an adult and a woman of the world. I know all about masturbation and the male libido. I didn�t just crawl out from under a rock. I am just so sorry for rummaging through your stuff. I truly was only looking for your wallet. And as for these personal items, I don�t have a problem with any of them, seriously. I mean, now that Doug and I have split I�ll probably have to do the same thing for awhile!�

Dad jokingly replied, �Yea, unless you keep dropping your new partner on the floor!�

Dad then opened a different drawer, retrieved his wallet and called in the pizza order. He then said he was going to take a shower and asked if I could keep an ear out for the pizza guy. I told him I would and then retreated to my room.

I was still somewhat distracted by the mental image of my dad jerking off to those dirty magazines. The thought of it was exhilarating to me and for however wrong that was, it felt just as right. I could feel my vagina continuing to moisten and I knew that I�d have to relieve my sexual tension soon.

With dad in the shower and the pizza still 30 minutes away I thought there would be no better time than now. So I shut my bedroom door, got my dildo, removed all my clothes, laid on my bed, closed my eyes, and entered my new fantasyland.

My clitoris was extremely sensitive and I felt a strange tingling deep inside my vagina. I was clearly aroused far beyond where Doug had ever taken me before. It had to be the new environment, the risk of getting caught by my dad, and the image of him masturbating that had me so supercharged. Whatever it was, I wanted to embrace it. These newfound sensations consumed me and I was rendered powerless by them.

Clitoral stimulation alone had always given me a decent orgasm. But today I wanted penetration too. I was wild with excitement and began having images of my dad being inside me, holding me, satisfying my every desire, loving me in the way that he always loved mom. The thought of that was a real turn on so I inserted the dildo deep into my vagina and began ramming my g-spot, closed my eyes and imagined it was dad inside me. I continued to work my clit and fondle my breasts with the other hand, going back and forth between the two.

My orgasm was building like a fierce volcano that was nearing eruption. This was going to be a real powerhouse of a release. I could feel it coming and I couldn�t stop it. I moaned as my body wrenched with delight, one contraction after another, delivering a sexual release like I had never experienced before. My vagina gushed with cum as it pooled on the sheet at my butt. The orgasm must have lasted for several minutes. It was ecstasy and I didn�t want it to end.

But then the doorbell rang. It was the pizza guy! Dad was surprisingly already out of the shower and dressed so he dealt with that. I guess I�d lost track of time. So I quickly went into my bathroom, washed up a bit and put on some clean panties. Dad knocked on my bedroom door to tell me that dinner is served. I told him that I�d be right out.

We sat at the dining room table and dug into our pizza. It was loaded with toppings and extra cheese. It was definitely the pizza to die for!

But dad had just two pieces and said, �Well, that�s it for me.�

I said, �What? Two pieces and you�re calling it quits?�

He jokingly replied, �Hey, I need to watch my cute little figure!�

Actually I shouldn�t have been surprised. Dad had become somewhat of a health fanatic ever since mom got sick and died. He lost a lot of weight and still exercises at the local gym faithfully three nights a week after work.

Dad�s really done a nice job of toning up his body over the past few years. Even now in his mid-forties he�s really somewhat of a stud muffin! And for the life of me I can�t understand why some woman hasn�t already snagged him.

But in a selfish kind of way I�m glad that no one has. I think I�d be insanely jealous of any woman that got in between me and daddy now. I know that sounds very possessive, but I want daddy all for myself now and I�ll do anything to keep it that way. Anything!

So the weekend was coming to a close and bedtime was fast upon us. Dad said goodnight and went to his room and I said goodnight and went to my room.

But after laying there for a few minutes I suddenly remembered that dad recently had a mechanical timer installed on his hot water tank to save on electricity and I had no clue how to set it. I�d be up and in the shower an hour before dad the next morning and I wanted to make sure that I�d have hot water.

So I got back out of bed and walked across the house to dad�s room but noticed that his bedroom door was closed. I was getting ready to knock when I heard dad talking to someone. His voice sounded kind of weird though. I didn�t want to eavesdrop but my curiosity really got the best of me. I placed my ear gently up to his door and listened.

Oh my God, I think he was jerking off! I was hearing some moaning and I swear I even heard my name a few times� �Darcy, Oh Darcy� You are so much like your mom and I love you so much.�

That was it! Dad was fantasizing about me while he was jerking off! I felt so honored and powerful and again I began to tremble with excitement as I became sexually aroused. I wanted so much to just go in there and confront him and let our natural feelings and desires take over. I felt such love for my daddy and I just knew that he must have been feeling the same for me at that moment.

There I stood on the outside of his door in my sexy, short baby doll pajamas. My hand went for the door knob. I didn�t know if I could stop myself at this point. I was not thinking rationally. I wanted my daddy so badly at that moment that I would risk anything to have him. Once again I could feel my vagina oozing with juice. It was now or never.

I slowly turned the doorknob and quietly opened the door. Upon entering I saw my dad laying in his bed completely nude on his back and his beautiful hard dick sticking straight up in the air as he slid his hand over it, stroking so slowly up and down. He was still moaning and hadn�t yet noticed me.

I slowly inched my way into his view and the second he saw me he immediately rolled over onto his side and attempted to pull the sheet over him. He was obviously startled and his first reflex was to hide from me what he was doing. I understood that. But I also knew that I needed to seize the moment if I stood any chance at all of making this happen. And I so wanted it to happen. I wanted nothing more in the world at that moment. I was so hot with lust and love for my daddy that there was nothing I wouldn�t have done to have him.

So I slowly made my way over to his side of the bed and sat down beside him. I made sure that my short baby doll pajamas were riding high and exposing as much upper leg as they could. Dad was on his left side and facing me, but he wouldn�t look me in the face. I knew he must have been embarrassed and I also knew that I had to assure him that what he was doing was absolutely fine and perfectly alright with me.

As I gently spoke to him I began stroking his right arm and shoulder area. He was so tanned and masculine looking. I said, �Daddy, what you were doing is perfectly natural. It�s okay, really. It actually turned me on and I�ll even let you in on a little secret of mine� I�ve been fantasizing about having a sexual relationship with you ever since mom passed away. I knew you were lonely and I wanted nothing more than to move in here with you and keep you satisfied in all the ways that mom did.�

With that dad looked up at me and said, �Really? So you don�t think I�m a pervert for fantasizing about my daughter?

I said, �Oh daddy, it�s perfectly natural. We both want the same thing and I can see no reason to deprive either of us from what makes us happy. Now roll over onto your back again, close your eyes, and enjoy the ride. Trust me daddy and let your inhibitions go. Just relax and know that I love you so deeply and I will never feel uncomfortable with anything that we do together.�

With dad on his back again I removed my pajamas. My breasts were firm, nipples erect, and my pussy was literally dripping with love juice at this point. Dad took one look at me and gasped, �My God Darcy, you look just like your mom so many years ago. I cannot believe you are giving me this present. I want you so much and want to love every inch of your beautiful, sexy body.�

I was so hot with passion at this point that I couldn�t have stopped if I wanted to. I began to lick my daddy�s huge cock, every inch of it, and then stuffed it into my mouth and as far down my throat that I could take it. He moaned and groaned and I feared that he might cum right away. I didn�t want this to end so I stopped doing that and mounted him instead. I allowed the head of his hard cock to slightly penetrate my hot, moist pussy but not let it go in all the way. It was driving daddy wild and he was begging for more. I was in full command and I loved it. He was finally mine and I had full control.

Daddy told me to turn around and to get into the 69 position. I did and then I felt daddy�s warm, moist tongue licking the juices from my dripping cunt. Daddy said, �Darcy, your pussy even looks and tastes just like mom�s did.� He was now licking, biting, and sucking, and inserting his tongue inside my pussy and then my ass as far as he could get it. He�d become a wild man and I was loving every minute of it.

But I wanted to have my daddy inside me too. I wanted to have that extreme closeness with him, to have his dick deep inside, and to have him shoot his load far inside me. I wanted to be there for him at that moment to tell him that I love him and that he can have me whenever he wanted me from now on.

So I turned around and laid down beside him. I hugged him and pulled him close to me and he instinctively rolled right over on top of me. I grabbed his huge cock and guided it right into my wet pussy. He moaned as it went in. I know he had been waiting for this for so long, just as I had been.

It felt so good to have daddy inside me finally. I told him to go inside as deeply as he could and pull out all the way each time. At the same time I was rubbing my clitoris. Each time he�d enter his cock would hit my g-spot. The angle was perfect and dad seemed to know exactly what he needed to do. I remember thinking to myself, Gosh, mom was so lucky to have had this for so long.

Eventually I felt my orgasm starting to build. It felt that it would be even stronger than the one I had earlier in the day while awaiting the pizza delivery. I mean, this was like heaven. Daddy knew exactly what to do and when to do it. He seemed to know me and my body inside and out. There was nothing he could have done wrong.

I was getting really close. I said, �Daddy, are you almost there? I�m getting very close and I want us to cum together.�

Daddy said, �Okay baby, let it go whenever you need to. I am right there now. Shall I hold off or let it go?�

My orgasm was starting and it was like nothing I had ever experienced in my life. I tried to speak to let daddy know that I was starting to cum, but I couldn�t form the words. It was just too overpowering.

But daddy must have sensed it because he then whispered to me, �Okay honey, I�m going to cum inside you now. I love you so much baby. Stay with me now and let me unleash my love juice inside you.�

We both had our mind blowing orgasms together and it was the best sex that either of us had ever experienced in our lives. Afterwards we just remained there motionless. Daddy did not even pull out. He just laid there on top of me while I stroked his hair and held him close to my breasts.

Eventually we both got up and took a shower together. I had never felt so close to another human being as I felt with daddy that evening. This had gone far beyond sex. Something else had happened here. There was just too much of a closeness and too much of a desire and attraction for it to be sinful incest. It�s like daddy was not really my father anymore, but my husband and my soul mate and my lover. It was a dream come true for us both.

Needless to say I moved into daddy�s room with him. I kept some of my stuff in the other room just for appearance sake. Daddy and I both realized that although we were so in love with each other and saw nothing wrong with our relationship, that society was still not ready for it.

We�ve been together now living as man and wife for nearly two years. The sex is still as great as it was that first night and if anything we�ve developed a deeper and more trusting love and mutual respect for each other than most couples ever know.

I love my daddy and I�ll always be there for him.

This is just a fictional fantasy

Drugging Krissy

Okay so I’ll start off by explaining to you what my sister Kristen(her friends call her Krissy) looks like, she’s a 22 year old blonde girl about 5 foot 5 with the most perfect 34DD tits she loves to walk around the house in low cut tops showing them off. She probably weighs about 140-150 lbs So it’s pretty obvious to say that everybody wanted my sister. But my sister is very shy and awkward so she doesn’t really have many boyfriends, I could only think of two and they didn’t last very long. So let me tell you a little bit about me, I’m an 18 year old guy still living at home never being able to hold down a job for that long. I like to smoke weed and drink occasionally on the weekends but with no job it was starting to get hard keeping up those habits. So my weed friend and weed dealer Cody told me I could make a quick $200 if I just bring this backpack to one of his friends, I figured it had weed in it but didn’t really care. So I get to his friend’s house, he lets me in and it all seems fine that’s when he pulls out a gun and sticks it to my face and says “ give me the bag or I’m going to blow your brains out right here” so me no being a hardened criminal I give him the bag and he kicks me out. Almost getting shot has me nervous so I go back to my dealer and explain what happened. My dealer starts freaking out on my saying there was a bunch of weed in there and that I owe him $4000
Me being broke and jobless I tell him there’s no way I can pay him that so he starts to punch me and kick me but he stops when my phone falls out of my pocket and the lock screen comes up with a picture of me and my sister. He says theres one thing you can do, I ask him what and he says I can get my hot sister to fuck him admitting that he was kind of obsessed with her. Knowing my sister there is no way that she will do it no matter what I say to here, when I tell him that he starts to think. He thinks for probably 20 seconds which seemed to feel like 20 minutes when he gets an idea and runs to his room, he comes back with 2 white bars that say Xanax on them.

He tells me that if I can’t get my sister to fuck him then I have to give her both of these and then call him because he’s going to fuck her drugged body. Now I start getting mad at him saying that I could never do that to my sister and I didn’t know how far he would go with her when she’s asleep. He tells me he doesn’t care and that ill do what he says or he’ll kill me, he gives me the pills and kicks me out and says call me when it’s done. When I get home it’s all I can think about, I didn’t want to do it because she was my sister and that’s technically rape but on the other hand I kind of got a little turned on with the thought of my busty sister being used. I figured that I didn’t really have a choice so I decided I was going to do it and started planning on how. I started watching her routine trying to figure out when to slip her the drugs. I knew this would be relatively easy because my sister has had sleep problems her whole life and needed sleeping pills most nights to sleep, I just had to figure out how to switch her pills with the ones I had. I thought of an idea a few days later and started to put it in motion.
Knowing that my parents would be gone somewhere for the night for their 25th anniversary (I didn’t want to know where). I call my dealer and tell him that I’m probably going to do it tonight and that he should be ready. I grinded the word Xanax off of my pills and took my sisters sleeping pill bottle. I knew that she couldn’t get another prescription right away and she would just try to sleep without them tossing and turning all night. That night I hear her running around the house, I knew she was looking for her sleeping pills when she calls my name. I go downstairs to see what she wants and I saw her in the sexiest pink little thong, I’ve never really seen my sister in a thong before, just a bikini and a tight white top that showed off her perfect DD tits and her black bra underneath. I’m trying not to gawk at her when she asks me if I’ve seen her sleeping pills, she didn’t want to be up all night, I say no obviously knowing that I had them in my room.

I said that I had been having trouble sleeping lately too and I had been taking these no name sleeping pills. I asked her if she want to try them and she eagerly said yes, so I ran up to my room and go the Xanax that now just looked like regular no name pills. I come down the stairs and give her both of them saying that one doesn’t really do much and you have to take both for it to work, she gobbles them both down in front of me and chugs back some water and rans up stair’s to bed. My heart was racing when I texted my dealer saying its done she should be fully passed out in about 45 minutes. Exactly 45 minutes passes as I hear a knock on the door, I open the door and my heart sinks as I see him and 2 of his friends with him all holding brief cases and tripods I had no idea this was going to be a gangbang let alone videotaped also. They introduce themselves as John and Rob. Knowing there’s nothing I can do I direct them to the bedroom where I see my sleeping sister, right away they open up the briefcases and setup 3 huge cameras that looked like they were worth a lot of money cameras at different angles in the room and hit record. One of them rips the blanket off my sister and they all just start mauling her and taking off her clothes. I go to leave because I can’t watch my sister get gangbanged when Cody looks at me and tells me I have to watch because its one of my punishments, I start to freak out saying there’s no way I can watch that when he reaches to the side tables and grabs the gun and point it at my head. Knowing there’s nothing I can do I sit down on my sisters office chair as they laugh.
They all pretty much go to different parts of her body, Rob goes to her panties and rips them off right away as he starts to finger fuck her pussy. John goes her tits as he rips her shirt off to show a nice black lacy bra, she doesn’t have it on for long as he rips it off to show her perfect DD tits, her areola’s were about the sizes of an oreo and her nipples were just there waiting to be sucked. He starts to maul her tits squeezing as he lucks and sucks on her nipples.

As he’s groping her tits Cody starts making out with Kristen rubbing his lips against hers and licking her supple lips, I had kind of always noticed surprisingly nice and supple her lips are. Done teasing her lips he shoves his tongue in her mouth enjoying every inch of her mouth, I could see his tongue moving around and poking her cheeks out as he tongue fucked my sister. I couldn’t take my eyes off for some reason. He had been tongue fucking her for a few minutes really enjoying her mouth when he takes his tongue out of her mouth and licks her lips for one last time. He looks at his friends and says that she’s got the nicest lips he had ever seen and that they should both get a turn before he cum’s in her mouth. John stops groping her tits and start to make out with her, he admitted that her lips were nice and supple. He goes down and starts to play with her lips with his finger as he traces all along them with his tongue. Finishing enjoying her lips he shoves his tongue in her mouth and plays with her tongue, darting it back and forth. He started off slow but by now was really tongue fucking her, I could hear the slopping sounds from where I was. After a few minutes he starts slowing down as he take his tongue out of her mouth. Seeing that he was done Rob takes his finger out of her pussy and goes up to her as Cody takes his place
Rob goes down and starts making out with her already used mouth, he seems to be enjoying it more than the other 2 because he was going a lot slower teasing her lips with his tongue. He starts to kiss her intimately almost like it was his first kiss as he’s caressing her long blonde hair not even using his tongue he starts to kiss her like you would a girlfriend rubbing their lips together enjoying every second. He finally sticks his tongue inside of her as I can see his tongue slipping trace the inside of her cheek. After intimately kissing for what seemed like hours he lets go as he’s panting like he’s winded, saying to his friends that he could make out with her for hours

Meanwhile Cody had been finger fucking my sisters what looked like very tight pussy, it looked like she only had sex a few times and the guys were probably small. He’s playing with her pussy lips and rubbing with her clit as he starts to pick up the pace inside her pussy. He’s finger fucking my sister tight pussy relentlessly loving every minute of it, he was definitely trying to stretch her out because now has 3 fingers inside her pussy. By now Rob had his dick out fucking Kristen’s mouth and John is fucking her big tits, seeing this Cody takes his rock hard dick and aims it toward her pussy. His dick was bigger then I expected, it was probably about 8 inches. As he hover’s his dick outside of her tight pussy he thrusts his way inside of her, only getting about 3 quarters of the way inside of her he starts to rock his hips as he thrust in and out of her pussy

Looking at my sisters drugged body being used by 3 guys I had to admit that I kind of liked it, I’m sure my sister would love it if she were awake. Rob started off slowly moving his dick in and out of her mouth then he started to get bolder and starts to rock his hips fucking her mouth. He’s now going pretty much balls deep as I start to hear her gag on his cock as his balls are slapping against her face, I but I guess look as he starts to really give it to her and I have no idea how she didn’t wake up with his cock all the down her throat I guess the pills I gave her were really strong. I look down to see Cody starting to fuck her faster too and it seemed like he was almost all the way in her. He starts to pick up the pace as his 8 inch cock is completely inside her, it doesn’t take long until he starts getting really into it. He grabs onto her hips as she starts to fuck her relentlessly, I start hearing slapping sounds from him too. I sit there listening to my sister get fuck hard by 3 guys hearing the slapping sounds almost in rhythm as it starts to get so loud that you can probably hear it throughout the whole house. I start to get hard looking at my sister pussy mouth and tits be fucked relentlessly

After what seemed like hours of slapping and fucking I see Rob start to slow down and I figured he was Cumming in my sister’s mouth. He takes his dick out of her mouth and as her head falls to the size streams of cum start pouring out of her mouth. Seeing this almost sets rob off as he stops fucking her tits and shoves his dick down her throat and start Cumming. Cody wasn’t going to cum so quick and fucks her for a few more minutes as he pulls out and cums in her too. Thinking it was done I get pretty relieved and get up and go to leave when they tell me to shut up and sit down because they weren’t doing, as he says this Cody flips her over to reveal her perfect big ass, it’s definitely and ass you would call a Donk. He starts groping her big ass and starts slapping it, he starts shaking it with his hands and her ass was big enough to shake a lot when he moved it. After groping it for a few minutes he moves to her asshole as both of his friend’s just watch in awe. He tells Rob to spread her ass open so he can get a better view seeing her ass spread apart he grabs a bottle of lube and starts lubing up his fingers and her ass. He sticks one finger inside her ass and it hardly even went in, I could tell she had never done anal before. With the one finger in he starts to move in and out of her ass moving it around trying to stretch it out. After a few minutes he manages to get two fingers in. seeing this he starts to go faster and move around her more and soon enough he was able to stick 3 fingers inside my sister’s ass. He starts to lick her asshole giving her a nice rim job cleaning her ass out, he licks her from her pussy to her ass tasting both of my sisters holes
Feeling satisfied that his dick can slide in her he guides it to her lubed up asshole and starts putting it in, he can only get about half way in her virgin ass so he starts to thrust in and out. Seeing this John moves to her cum filled mouth and starts to fuck her mouth. Looking at his friends fuck this insane sexy girl he decides he’s going to fuck her pussy. Getting underneath her with her tits in face he guides it to her pussy as her ass getting fucked, he starts to fuck her pussy as my sisters getting fucked in all 3 holes. I never thought when growing up with her that I would be looking at my sister being fucked by 3 guys at the same time, drugged or not it was hot. Seeing this John moves to her mouth and starts to fuck her mouth. Looking at his friends fuck this insane sexy girl he decides he’s going to fuck her pussy. Getting underneath her with her tits in face he guides it to her pussy as her ass getting fucked, he starts to fuck her pussy as my sisters getting fucked in all 3 holes. I never thought when growing up with Kristen that I would be looking at her being fucked by 3 guys at the same time, drugged or not it was hot. Seeing my sister getting fucked in all 3 holes I see them start to pick up the pace as the slapping sound starts getting louder and louder as their all pretty much going balls deep inside of her at the same time. By now the bed was shaking a lot, after probably about 10-15 minutes. I see Rob thrust one last time and cums starts leaking out of her mouth. After a minute or two I see John start to slow down then he pulls out to show cum pouring out of her pussy, I couldn’t believe how much there was. I was worried that she was going to get pregnant since I knew she wasn’t on the pill. Seeing this pretty much set Cody off as he cums deep inside my sister ass, pulling out it seems like cum won’t stop pouring out. After all of them came inside my sister they seemed like they were taking a break but I knew they weren’t done. Rob flips her over and grabs a towel and starts to clean the cum out of her pussy, feeling satisfied she it was clean he guides his dock towards her awaiting pussy as his friends saying that he was finally going to lose his virginity. I couldn’t believe he was a virgin because he seemed like he was about 30 years old. He starts fucking her slowly, grinding his hips into her as he gropes and licks her big tits. After what only seemed like 30 seconds he stops and pulls out as I see more cum leaking out of her pussy, his friends are laughing at him calling him an amateur. I start laughing to when they all look up at me with a smile on their face when Cody says I wouldn’t be laughing your next
I start freaking out saying I couldn’t do that to my sister when I just see him look at his gun saying that it was the only way he knew that I wouldn’t call the cops pissed off knowing I can’t do anything about it I start to head towards the bed where I look at my already used body as I start to take my clothes off. Taking my pants off revealing my rock hard cock they all start laughing saying that they knew I wanted this the whole time. I grab the towel and start cleaning her pussy out, after she’s cleaned up I start to direct my cock towards her pussy. Knowing that she had already been fucked hard a few times I knew I didn’t need to go slow.
Starting off slow I start to really get in to it admiring my sister’s nice pussy thinking about how tight it would have been before they gangbanged her. I move up to her tits squeezing them and licking her nipples, I couldn’t believe how big and nice her tits were I had never felt and even close to this big. Not caring that this is my sister at this point I start to really give it to her enjoying every minute knowing it would never happen again. My balls start slapping against her pussy lips as my full dick was inside her pussy. Fucking her relentlessly for what seemed like ever I feel my climax starting to build. Not caring that I’m about to cum inside my big sisters pussy, I shove my dick as far down as I could pretty much trying to impregnate her as I shoot louds of cum down her tight pussy. I pull out of her panting and sweating like I just went for a run, I give her tits one last squeeze as I get up off the bed. I look at them all laughing as Cody tells me I can leave, as I start to head out I realize that they weren’t finished yet. I turn around and ask if they are done yet when Cody laughs and tells me there’s still a few hours left on those pills, they weren’t done using this slut. I just turn around knowing I cant do anything. I head to the shower to clean myself up and then go to the living room and start watching TV. I was right when I thought u could hear the slapping sounds throughout the house. After about 3 hours of listening to them brutally fuck my sister hearing the slapping sounds I finally hear them start coming down the stairs, they look at me and tell me I had quite the mess to clean up as they laugh and walk out.
Afraid of what they did to her I head to her room to see her still sleeping body on her bed with cum leaking out of each hole and cum pretty much all over her face and tits. I had never seen so much cum in my life so I grab the towel and start to clean her up, I had to throw that one out and get a new towel there was so much cum. After about 20 minutes of cleaning cum out of her holes and really cleaning her mouth out so she does not taste the cum. admiring her lips I reach down and start to kiss my sister rubbing my lips against hers while I start stick my tongue in her mouth spreading my lips with her tongue. I realized that they were right she did have the best lips id had ever seen. I start to trace the inside of her mouth with my tongue admiring her sexy little mouth and perfect supple lips

Playing with her tongue, I start to hear the slopping sounds like before as I start to get rock hard. Pulling my tongue out of her mouth I admire her body when I thought how I wanted to see her big ass and play with. Flipping her around I admire her huge ass, I started to maul it slapping it and groping it. I couldn’t believe how big it was I guess I never really checked her out before but u can be damn sure I’m going to start. While playing with her ass I admire her nice little butthole as I start to trace the outside of it thinking about how I’ve never tried anal and seeing my sisters already used ass I thought why not. Looking at her ass I guide my dick towards her entrance as I start to spit on it to lube it up. Not being able to wait any longer I start to thrust inside of her, at first it was pretty tight not really letting me get all the way in. So I start to thrust in and out trying to loosen her up, after a few minutes of this I start to feel it slide all the way inside of her. Finally getting balls deep inside her ass I start to rock my hips as I couldn’t believe I was fucking my sister’s ass. Thrusting into her I feel her start to really loosen up as I was sliding in her much easier now, slapping her ass as I start to grab her by the hips and start to really give it to her. In ecstasy as I’m fucking her ass feeling her and slap against my dick I grab her hair and start to pull on it arching her back up also revealing her tits. After a while I really grab onto her hips as I was starting to fuck her relentlessly. I don’t think I could have fucked her harder and the slapping sounds were still not as loud as before. After about 5-10 minutes of me fucking my sisters ass I feel my climax coming. Wanting to impregnate my sister one last time I pull out and start fucking her pussy shoving my cock deep inside her pussy as I shoot my load down her. I used all of my energy as I fall down onto her sweating and panting, I flip her around with his cock still inside of her pussy I start to kiss her intimately knowing this was my last time. I lick her lips one last time as I pull out of her, I walk to the closet and grab another towel since I used the other ones. After cleaning her pussy out the best I could. I get an idea as I go to the other room and grab my camera, I had to make this moment last. Snapping a bunch of photos of my naked sister I turn her around to get some of her ass. After getting what I thought was enough pictures I grab her clothes and dress her up like nothing had ever happened. Putting the blanket back on her I started to get nervous thinking that she was going to wake up and no what happened. But that was another day.

CONTINUED FROM PART 1
AFTER LGBT PARADE, I GET INVITED TO THE PARADE AFTER PARTY,

Quick refresher, LGBT was happening, i got invited to the after party, by a friend Dave i had not seen for nearly y years we had spoke and texted each other, He married a woman Clare who i had dated a little while before they got together, Dave at the time they married had no idea i had dated her, there was a guy in between that got her pregnant this guy was only here in the Uk around 3 months, Dave has brought the child now 28 year old girl Lisa up,
Now it was Lisa's idea for him to invite me, she doesn't live at home with mum and dad, who also have 3 other kids 2 boys and a young teenage girl
Lisa shares a 4 bedroomed house with her 2 close school friends Rachel and Kim (who is half English half Chinese) its her house these 3 share daddy bought it 4 her apparently Rachel and Kim are out and out lesbians plus they are legally married to each other and both was complete men virgin's

Dave and me got dressed up in women's under garments. all 7 of us got a taxi into the city centre did a small pub crawl met others before getting to the party pub the Flag in Worcester UK, I Paul actually live Nearly 40 miles away in Gloucester UK. I was picked up and was supposed to be stopping at Dave and Clare's house
whilst in this party Pub the Flag, Lisa took me into the uni-sex toilet and gave me a blow job, later Clare did similar,
I found out Dave and Clare had split up and was going through a divorce, but carried on sharing there house so as not to upset the 3 younger kid's
I also found out Dave is accentually Gay, he left me , his wife Clare stranded no way to get home or get in there house as he had left carrying Clare's handbag purse over his shoulder round his neck, all her money was in there plus the house keys.
we landed up going and Staying with Lisa Rachel and Kim , long story short now, we all landed up having sex with each other i was given a blow job by all i had Virginal and anal sex with all 4 taking Rachel and Kim's anal and virginal virginities,
Clare landed up driving me home as Dave was to drunk then next day,
Lisa came along for the ride, Clare said she wanted to see me more.
Lisa said she also wanted me and would be back on the Tuesday after.

THIS IS WHERE PART 2 STARTS

True to her word Lisa did turn up at 5pm as she said, we had a bite to eat and some drinks, then we retired to my bedroom only because Lisa had bought a DVD with her to show me, and i am the only one with a DVD player and its in my bedroom, before she put the DVD on she asked if i had a shower could she freshen up as she came straight from work, she is a care nurse, if i remember she said she arrive after work Tuesday and stay till Thursday teatime.

I pointed her in the direction of the shower, gave her a big fluffy freshly washed beach towel/sheet, Lisa stripped off giving me a quick flash of her well toned petite body, then quickly covered up, she called me from the shower asking how it worked ???? i showed her as she stood there in all her naked glory, she stood as the water began to caress the curves of her beautiful lush body, i just stood there, i heard her say what you waiting for i am not going ask get in
I was stripped naked stood next to her in a flash, i stood behind, my rather long thick cock sprang into action.
i slipped between her legs from behind as i did she put her hand down and push me between here pussy lips moving herself slowly back and forth over my cock i cupped her tits from behind she then turned around lifted her leg up which i put on my shoulder and she guided me inside her pussy, it was so hot sexy horny she just looked at me said fuck me hard i want to feel all of you inside me make me come as i was thrusting in and out fairly hard she rubbed her clit, the water was lovely and warm as it cascaded all over both of us.

it was so hot sexy she came twice in this position i had to hold her steady her as her legs began to shake as she orgasmed im a stayer normally last a long time before i cum this was that sexy horny i blew and emptied my full load deep in her womb.
we kissed for a while nice passionate snog, then we washed each other i paid a lot of attention to her pussy and ass.

we soon went to my bedroom where we lay on the towel wet drying Lisa set the DVD in motion, as it started to play she went down on me taking my cock in her mouth she did this in a position i could easily finger her pussy and ass if i wanted to,
the DVD took me by surprise, it was a recording of me and the 3 girls at Kim's house, they had edited it and cut Lisa's mum Clare out the recording,
I asked Lisa what the fuck why was this recorded, why had they cut Clare her mum out, Lisa said shut up carry on watching as there is a message for you at the very end, then she went back to blowing me i was very nearly hard again as she licked my balls and sucked on my cock i was fingering both her asshole and pussy Lisa loved this as she was moving her ass in motion with my fingers going in and out of her.

Then the message came all 3 girls was sat together naked legs wide open showing me there pussies, Rachel and Kim both kissed Lisa, and sucked each others nipples, Lisa spoke first saying she was on a mission from the day she had found out i had fucked her mum and her mum had told her how great i was in bed and what a massive long thick cock i had, from that day it was her mission to find out for herself and i hadn't disappointed her,
Rachel and Kim spoke together and said they had never been with any man before and they would never go with another as they are strictly lesbians, but they will make an exception for me as i had taken the pussy and ass's man virginity, and they loved the way i fucked them and made them feel so special. The Kim spoke alone and said she wanted me to force take her in her ass again even though she tried to fight me and it hurt because i had gone in all in one go dryish, but the pain and pleasure was unbelievably great, most intense orgasm she had ever had and she wanted me in her ass again, but not for a few weeks as i had torn her ass inside and she was seriously sore.

I just sat there in complete disbelief, mouth open, Lisa jokingly put her hand under my jaw and made out she was lifting it shut, Lisa then jumped on my cock took me in her pussy and rode me she was going crazy she was shaking but kept going raising up my whole length then dropping as quickly and hard as she could, she flooded was like a non stop orgasm she was having, i rolled her onto her back and pounded even though she was flooding soaking wet she was still tight she was moaning and gasped every time i pounded deep inside her into her i put her legs over my shoulder as i pounded real hard and deep,.
she was having serious leg shaking orgasms one after the other but wouldn't let me slow down let up no rest until i emptied inside her again, as i cam she smiled from ear to ear owwww thats soooo nice its warm i can feel you coming inside me, as she let her legs slip of my shoulders down my arms onto the bed, and she grabbed the back of my head pulled me towards her as we had the most intense passionate snoke she was trying to get her tongue down my throat, she then let me got shuffled down and took me in her mouth again cleaning mine and her cum of my cock, we lay there for 5-10 mins then she lent over looked at her phone, OMG, i got to get a move on, can i grab another shower, you got make me a nice creamy coffee,

she came down the stairs all dressed in her nurses career uniform, i nearly came in my pants she looked so sexy, she said she was sorry, but her shifts had changed she was on duty at 11pm she told me where she had to go , i said your ok for another hour that's literally 10 mins drive from my house, she calmed down and sat next to me had a few sips of her coffee and asked are you sure its that close, yes i told her out my road turn left end of that road do a flip flat ( quick rite then quick left) then you are on the road of the house you are going to, and i think the house is near the round about at the end of that road

Smiling at me as long as you are sure i can't be late, don't worry your be there for 11pm
No i actually start at 11:30 pm i am taking over from another girl who doesn't do night care, i normally get to sleep,

Lisa then took my cock out my shorts, and went down on me again soon as i was hard she dropped her pants to the floor and stepped out of them she bent over ass facing me lifted her nurses dress over her ass parted her legs i was looking at her tight asshole and her full peachy looking clean shaven pussy, looked eatable, as i reached out she slapped my hand away no you don't she said,
her hand appeared between her legs she rubbed her clit vigorously as she made herself cum it was a picture to see her peachy pussy open slightly as her juices began to flow from her, again i reached out again i was bated away she pushed her hand further back 2 fingers entered her pussy 1 went in her as, by now i was rubbing my cock, watching her finger herself was just a dream,
she was slowly backing up towards me i never really noticed was to interested in seeing her playing with herself as she got closer her hand came on my cock, she was guiding me into her, she then took me deep, and put her feet up on the sofa either side of me a she began riding me slowly raising up and hammering herself down into my groin, she got a little pace going and i began to help by thrusting up to meet her, she lay back onto my chest took my hand and put in with hers on to hr clit as we rubbed together a few mins of rubbing her clit and fucking she moved my had and hers and pushed 2 of mine and her own fingers into her pussy, that's when i realised she was fucking her own ass fucking upon my cock,
as she lay back i nibbled her ear it was just to much for Lisa she orgasmed so strongly her whole body was shaking, her one leg shot out almost straight shaking furiously and she let one hell of a squirt go it was like a fountain had just been turned on i must have gone a foot in the air and 2-3 foot across the room it was that strong lasted a good 30 seconds before subsiding , i looked and my poor pet cat that was curled up fast asleep on the white bear rug , was soaking wet , it was just looking around like as if to say where the fuck did that come from,
Lisa when she settled down caught her breathe notice the poor cat, and she just kept saying ohh im sorry puss cat really sorry, she tried to stand up but dropped on to her knees being week from her orgasm squirting moment
she went on her knees to the puss cat got a hand towel that was sitting on the washing pile and dried the poor cat off cuddling her saying sorry pus cat sorry, my cat loved all Lisa's attention purring away she was,
Lisa came back said i have to finish myself off she has to go, as she made her way to the front door i held her panties up aren't you forgetting something laughing at her, i threw them to her she slipped her panties back on and was out the front door, she quickly poked her head back in asking for the directions again, then she was gone,

Shortly after my 37 year old son who i share my house with came into the front room where me and Lisa had just finished in. he smiled at me shaking his head, you lucky lucky old man, how old was she 20 no older that 25 i say dad, he wasn't far off as Lisa is 28,
he then said she must be dessy or stupid, your old enough to be her grandad, she's younger that me, but i have to say she has beautiful tits and shaven pussy,.

I has completely forgotten he was home he must have heard everything we did, he definitely seen us fucking in the front room,
he asked who she was when i told him he was stunned, tell me you are joking dad thats not they Lisa that buck toothed little ugly thing from Worcester,
yep i said, then i told him the whole story, and that Clare her mum is coming over to,
as i said that my mobile went it was a message from Lisa's mum Clare can i ring her urgently,

But that's another story, Part 3 to be continued soon

A few nights ago, Master came over to my house for dinner and for some "desert." When he came in, he said that he had rented me out to another guy and at 7:00, I'd be giving a guy a blowjob. He told me to be nice and make sure it was a long sensuous blow, cuz he was paying $50.00 for my services. This always turns me on, and Master said that if I did a really good job, he'd fuck me extra hard.

Just before 7, Master blindfolded me and make me kneel in the center of my living room. I waited. I asked Master how much longer. He told me to shut up. Then the knock came. Master opened the door and says, "Where's the $50." I heard the money change hands. Then Master said, "There she is. No touching. She'll do all the work." Then I felt a presence standing in front of me.

I reached up and could feel he was wearing blue jeans. I unbuckled his belt, unbuttoned the waist and pulled down his fly. I slid my hands under his jeans and around to his ass. He was trim and his ass was tight. I then pushed his jeans down to his feet. He was wearing boxers, and I squeezed his ass before running my hands around to his front. A large bulge was already forming. I pulled his boxers down to his jeans and ran my hands up his bear legs.

His balls were heavy and full of cum. I stroked his cock and smiled. He was big and thick. He was cut - which I prefer - and he didn't smell. I fondled his balls and stroked his cock a few times until it was fully grown and hard. I am guessing it was 7 or 8 inches and it had a slight downward curve. I knew I could deepthroat him without too much trouble.

So I placed his cock in my mouth and started a slow, sensuous suck. I put my tongue over my bottom teeth and pressed it up against the underside of his cock. His cock rode the full length of my tongue and I could feel a shiver go through him. I picked up the pace and the pressure. He moaned. I moved with his hips and played with his balls. I loved the salty taste of his sweat and the shape of his cock in my mouth. It was a perfect fit for me and I could feel the power I had over him. He was mine....for these very few moments. (I even liked his cock better than Master's.)

I could feel his balls tightening. I could taste his pre-cum. He ass was tightening and his breathing was sharper and more erratic. He moaned again. He was close, so I slowed a bit and let up on the pressure. He evened out and then I knew it was time to take him to the edge again. I quickened my pace, and sucked a little harder. I pressed my tongue against the bottom of his cock and tickled his prostrate from behind his balls. He gave out a huge grunt, his whole body jerked and his cock shoved deep in my throat to unload. His cock jerked over and over as it pumped his cum down my throat. He held my head for the first time, and grunted with every surge of cum he shot into me. His cum was sweet and salty and wonderful. I remember thinking how I'd love to get more of that.

When it was all over, he stepped back and pulled up his pants. Master was laughing and said I did good. He then took off my blindfold, and I looked up at the guy I just sucked off. It was my LITTLE BROTHER! 19 YEARS OLD! He's been home from college and working at a summer job. FUCK ME!

"Hiya Sis....I've been wanted to do that for years." I thought to myself, "So have I." But I just pushed back at him...'You little FUCKER! I'll talk you you later."

He left....I pretended to pout a little. Master just laughed. He ended up fucking me senseless for the rest of the night. He was turned on. My brother was turned on. And I was soooooo turned on I knew I'd be doing a lot more to my brother the next time I got my hands on him. FUCK!!!